You're about to step into the Shadow: a group of immortals who dedicated their lives to maintaining the universal balance on this godforsaken planet we all call our home: they wage the wars, make things better, balance when things seem to be going south - keeping their watchful eye over this karmic mess, making sure we've still got a fighting chance at any moment. Brace yourselves, this is about to begin.



So, hi hi hi, welcome to this dramatic mess I'm about to host - hopefully we'll all have fun. And this was my introduction before I leave you to emerge into this universe: don't be scared to dig a bit deeper, or stay in the shallows, whatever makes you comfortable - just don't be intimidated by all the information that follows. Let's go!

General Rules

x This contest is five rounds, and each round will last 144 hours. Granted by Emmy Anna.
x Outfits can be edit or non-edit. But I have to say, I'm not really considering them to be a crucial part of this thing.
x One entry per participant, with a consistent look and personality throughout the contest. This means you can change certain features, but it has to be explained in the story.
x All forum rules apply - and keep things PG-13. Like Jadis said - if there's something you feel would be too much to post, send it to me. Still counts.
x Quality over quantity: there's no maximum of things you can add; minimum should be 5 sentences. Again, not homework, no pressure. Also, I'd rather have you a little late than just bullet point-ing through the story.
x No OOC. In doubt, ask - I am open to communication. And let me get this out there: growth is appreciated, possible, can happen - not overnight, tho. I'm sure everyone gets this part. I hope they do.
x Borrowing this from Jadis: no shock value scenes. Don't go crazy for the sake of drama, let's approach these things carefully and with thought. Again, communication is the key.

Round dynamics

Round 1 ends August 5th
Round 2 ends August 11th
Round 3 ends August 17th, closed on August 18th with allowed extension.
Round 4 ends August 23rd, but is postponed till August 24th.
Round 5 ends August 29th, but is postponed till August 30th.

6-day rounds have been granted for this contest on special demand.

Updated 31/07

As Dickens once said: It was one of those March days when the sun shines hot and the wind blows cold: when it is summer in the light, and winter in the shade. Berlin is full of life, things happen to be lively and your lives are about to get a bit livelier, if possible. During the beginning of the month, you'll most likely be minding your own business, do your job, enjoy some time off - and a stranger will approach you, with a proposal. It might sound sketchy at first, or second hearing, but there will be a part of your unconscious mind which will recognize a kindred soul in this person, and prompt you to listen to them - and hopefully say yes to their proposal: immortality.

Sounds like you've stepped into a thriller (erotic, perhaps? one can hope) - and they'll know what it sounds like, but they'll manage to get you to listen to them - they will make promises and ask for sacrifice, but they will be pretty self-assured in themselves, and somehow, you. They'll give you time. To think, to rethink - or perhaps you will need no time to say yes. But once you do, things will shift. Individually, of course.

And by the end of March, you will be getting familiar with those more or less similar to you, new members and old one, people you might like, some you might dislike - but you will seem to be a group with a shared goal. You'll also be a group, not a team - bonding will be much needed - and sometime in the middle of April, a trip will happen, with everyone present, time to unwind, bond, get familiar, ask questions - and get in the right mindset for what follows: your first return. For those who missed this, it means your first death. I'll inform you about it individually, in impressions/personal plots.

The Trip

On April 6th, an invitation from Command will be extended to you by your primary, to join the entire group on a two-day mountain trip.

It will begin early on a Saturday morning: you'll meet at one of Command's companies with your hiking equipment, and you'll encounter the magic of Moon Gates for the first time. These moon gates are in the garden at the back of the company and will lead you to your destination, which you'll walk into through moon gates like these. You are now about to start a long hike through Dachstein Mountain range in Schladming, Austria

You'll be walking for around 5 hours with a couple of breaks, before arriving to Ferdi Mountain Base cabin (for this occasion, imagine there's a room for everyone). You'll get settled there, have some time to chill, explore the premise, relax in the woods, eat some of the food that's waiting or sleep for a bit. At sundown, you'll be asked to join the food preparation in the outdoor and indoor kitchen, with the rest of the people (find some more information below). Once the dinner is served on the big outdoor deck with the best view, you'll all gather for a meal, chat and listen to Command speak about the Shadows (see snippet: Story). There's wine, food, desserts - the mood is lovely and this is your chance to get to know the people, bond a little and simply enjoy this moment. Come Sunday morning, you will be left to your own devices - the weather has gone a little bit foul during the night, the rain is what you wake up to - still, you can enjoy the view with a cup of good coffee, enjoy the company and get ready for your hike back to the starting point. You should be back in your own homes.

Command will go away for a short while as the dinner preparation begins, Evelyn will coordinate the entire thing.
I'd like to add the rest once I see how many join!

Round requirements:
x Form, consisting of:
Name; FC; Faction; Primary; DOB; Current residence (city, I mean); Occupation; Interests (up to 4); How much time do you take before taking the offer (please include in form).
x Story
Please include recruitment and general communication with your primary. Please include the short trip you take at the end of April. Please include the story of your first return (please end your story here). Also, include what you believe will help with bonding with extras or anything you deem important for your character's story.
x Outfit
I'd love if you could make one for the Saturday evening in the mountains (dinner, my mistake, posted the wrong day). No dress code, I can assume you'd want to keep cosy and warm for the evening on the terrace.

Frequently Asked Questions - PLEASE READ! (updated: 31.07)

1. Where are we? When are we?
We're starting in Berlin, Germany, Europe, in March 2020.

2. What's a faction? What's Shadow?
Faction is a sub-group inside the Shadow, the organization you're about to join. You were put into a faction based on the prologue round information you've given me: personality and quiz. There are 8 factions within Shadow, all equal, but each one unique - powers, abilities, history. 

3. How does immortality work? When do we get to do this?
You die and get resurrected, with absolutely no clue how it actually happens or why. A couple of methods can kill you, obviously. Most cannot. You get to become immortal after you've been recruited: then, it gets individual for each one of you (go to impressions).

4. How does recruitment work?
Usually, factions have their own way of recruiting or initiation. In most occasions, your primary will find you and suggest this to you, normally those who don't agree (not many of them) are simply left to their own path and considered wasted potential. Those who say yes are just starting this wild ride. I highly suggest you read snippets: Elia & Luiza; Gio & Amyas. Theo & Amyas. Eemil & Victor. All of these show some version of recruiting.

5. How does your faction find you?
Normally, the primary has a way of knowing they are in the vicinity of their own (or presence), and in most cases, the Immortals have the power to sense new recruits as well, given they’ve been around for the longest amount of time. The sense this dormant gene in you, basically. It's a feeling, trust me.

6. What is a primary?
The highest-ranked member of the faction, normally in charge of the new members, and normally attends the highest functions within the Shadows. Basically, your mentor.

7. Joining Shadows & activating powers.
In order to become immortal, the killing must be done (your first return). Some leave if for the mission, and postpone it for a later time, some like to get it over with to trigger ageing immunity sooner rather than later. It will be based on personal preference, but only discussed after you've said yes.

8. Can you die when you turn immortal?
Yes. Normally it happens when you’ve been killed by someone more powerful than yourself, beheading works well too. And sometimes, inexplicably, some immortals simply don't return.

9. How do powers work?
Your dormant gene was awakened, and your powers will begin to grow in you. Think of it as a talent you might have suspected you've had, and at the same time a muscle you will need to train.

10. How does training work?
You’ll be doing some power training with primary (meditation, focus, mental training), and other things according to your preference with weaponry (usually based on your faction, aka. your hidden abilities).

11. My person doesn't really live in Berlin. Do I have to move there? How do we travel around?
Well, you can move - the organization will help you settle, possibly find a job, help out; but you also don't have to. Read on. Once you’ve joined, you’ll get some insight into many knowledge and certain magical artefacts which will help you, for example, travel. Moon Gates take you from one location to another, by simply thinking of the location you’d like to visit. They were very simple in design before, and the Chinese coined the term and the updated version and adapted to the visuals they have today. (I’ll mention them in your stories whenever you need to use them, in terms of locations and other important info).

11. Anything else you wanna add?
Always. I want to say I tend to host things that are both plot-driven and character-driven. I have plots, several, which you can enter and partake in, or you don't have to do much: you do you. I tend to make these things very personalized, so the majority of what you'll write about will be found in the impression/personal plot section. It will collide with the main events, obviously, and some things that happen within the Shadow will be important for everyone. Still, it might seem like there's not much in the general round overview at times - it doesn't mean there's nothing going on.

12. The sexuality of characters.
I tend to imagine them all as bisexual, so you can't go wrong either way. Also, it doesn't mean you have to immediately note someone is friendly interest because your character isn't, I'm sure I'll get the point.

13. Anything else you wanna add?
Check out the ask.fm page here, I might work more on that - and I encourage you to send Qs!
Also, this is not a dating contest, not giving people out as prizes at the end of this contest, much like with any of my contests - just so we're all on the same page on this too

14. What's the process of initiation?
Same as the first return, aka. your first death, supervised by your own primary. Done with a very quick-acting poison, you'll be back in a matter or hours, or less.

Last edited by Zaralee (23/08/2020 at 14:39)

Disclaimer: Some bios have been changed (birthplaces and birth dates, as well as full names), to fit the contest now I can give you proper information. Some information is intentionally undisclosed. When in doubt, ask!

Command

FC Carla Gaugino
Faction Immortal
Name Manu (real name)
DOB & POB 509 BCE; Patthar Garh, Persia; today Fars Province, Iran 
Occupation owner of a variety of companies, occasionally takes part in their business

that’s the story that went around, but here’s the real low-down

Bio Command, usually known by the rank to all but a selected few, has been the leader of the Shadows in Europe for quite a while. Charismatic and eloquent, she has this attractive aura that draws you into her own orbit effortlessly. With a mysterious vibe and a certain level of natural dedication that establishes authority, Command can easily leave you at awe with little to none words or actions. An amazing strategist who has a value of her private life and private time, she is the natural-born leader unafraid to get her hands dirty – if she had you gawking while standing still, you’ll most likely fall a bit in love when you see her in action. Not many things are known about Command's history, but rest assured she is familiar with all the information she needs about everyone on their team. Intelligent and observant, Command often feels cold and detached but is actually a refined diplomat and an enlightened task-focused individual.

Relationships She has a tight relationship with her second-in-command, Evelyn, they are brutally honest with each other and very respectful at the same time. Close to Egon and Elia. Normally gets into debates with Amyas, who seems to be openly defying her. Friendly terms with the rest of the group; usually shows fondness of the new recruits.

Appearance Command is 168cm tall, with a feminine build, but physically stronger than you’d think. She has green eyes and the luscious head of hair. She’s normally walking around in rich coloured dresses, looking as enchanting as she is.

Trivia Command is one of the most secretive people you'll meet: her name is seldom mentioned and only within the close circle, her age is not the matter for discussion and you can't really guess her heritage from her accent or features: she likes to keep it like this – the one thing you might find out eventually is that she’s one of the original immortals (& Immortals, too). Adores spending time in nature, loves non-scheduled activities and being creative about things. Needless to mention she speaks many, many languages (some dead, some active).

Evelyn

FC Michah Gianneli
Faction Immortal
Name Evelyn Naora Reid (now); Evelina Romanova (originally) 
DOB & POB sometime in 1797, somewhere on the outskirts of Europe, between Russia and Baltic sea
Occupation freelance marketing strategist, brand and change advisor
 
I'm free to be the greatest, I'm alive

Bio Evelyn Reid might just be the best person to have when you're a leader: and Evelyn knows it very well. She is a clever woman, very aware of everything that surrounds her, loves to have power, but never too power-hungry to ruin things for her. She's highly disciplined and determined, with a keen sense for details and people alike. Well-spoken, quick on her feet and good when it comes to diplomatically stir things her own way, Evelyn is a dependable person you can count on when you need to do so. She's a perfectionist, she dislikes doing things half-heartedly and highly dislikes slackers. Evelyn is insanely self-assured, rarely putting her own sense of worth outside herself. Evelyn runs the majority of things within Shadows, in an organized and efficient manner. She's outgoing and social, but with a particular crowd although she tries to keep up with the appearance of getting along with everyone well.
 
Relationships Very close to Command, it's been a long-term and very honest friendship for them. Elia is her ex-husband, they've been on good terms since their divorce, but maintain the whole thing under wraps. Loves to spend time with Eemil. Good terms with most people on the team, applying her no-bullshit strategy to everyone.
 
Appearance Evelyn is 162cm tall, with elongated, wiry muscles underneath. She’s physically strong and agile. Evelyn cuts her black hair short, slicked back and her entire appearance is very cool-looking, fashionable and always on point.
 
Trivia She is called Evelyn by everyone but Command, who calls her Egg. Evelyn is fluent in various languages, including Japanese, English, and Italian. Evelyn is one of the rare people recruited on foreign territory and by none other than Command herself. She gained her immortality during the Napoleonic Wars.

Amyas

FC Alen Kolbas
Faction Praetorian
Name Amyas X. Renard (the only name you’ll know)
DOB & POB spring of 70 AD; London, UK (but back then, known as Londonium in Brittania, part of the Roman Empire)
Occupation Founder & CEO of “Xavier”, and history professor at the University of Berlin
 
don’t you ever tame your demons, but always keep’em on a leash

Bio Amyas Renard is a man you would most likely notice in a crowd: he is always dressed well, groomed well, and normally has a vibe that can easily turn heads. He's a man who is used to luxury and finer things in life, as he likes to say himself: he enjoys good food, good wine, good company, and a good bit of fun. He is eloquent and sharp; his interests and skills are very versatile. He's been through a lot in his life, taking the experience to transform himself into the man he is right now - the man happy with himself, the man he likes. Amyas is an influential man with the ability to pull strings very subtly, very collected, and the type you'd like to have around when things go to hell: he normally seems to have a calm solution for just about everything.
 
Relationships Close to Leon. Has a soft spot for Sierra, he enjoys her company. Friends with Evelyn. The one person who frequently (and openly) opposes is Command.
 
Appearance Amyas is 188 cm tall, with an average, but strong build. He’s had years of training and it really shows. Normally, he’s always looking as if he’s attending an event, and he carries himself the same way. Normally, he sports a bald head and a beard and wears sunglasses on most occasions. 
 
Trivia As you can probably tell, Amyas is part of the original Praetorians: there’s a couple of them left in the world, and he is the only one in Europe. Amyas works as a professor at the University of Berlin, while actually owning a well-known brand in Germany since he’s been living there for a while now.

Elia

FC Rodrigo Santoro
Faction Jaguar Warrior
Name Elia Odescalchi
DOB & POB sometime in 1614; undisclosed location in New Mexico, US
Occupation no one really knows, actually
 
bright eyes of the solstice, wherever your mind is, headed for a freight train city
 
Bio One of the longest-lasting members of the Shadows, even if no one knows how that's possible, Elia is eccentric and to say the least: moody, extreme extrovert who slips into episodes of extreme introversion at times, takes no shit from anyone and can at times come off as extremely violent and notoriously unpredictable. Then, at other times, his softer side comes out and his intellect shines through, turning him into a charismatic, hard-to-resist man with a silver tongue. During those times, you'll be lucky to have met Elia - he cares for people unconditionally, he gives himself entirely and the only trouble is that you won't know when it all stops - but, in the end, no one does. He's got quite a reputation for burning bridges and then rebuilding them (with more or less success) and diving into things relying only on his intuition.
 
Relationships Close to Command and Sierra. Friends with Eemil. Evelyn’s ex-husband, although he seldom talks about it. Normally gets bored by the new recruits soon after their arrival. 

Appearance Elia is 185cm tall, with a muscular, strong build, in great shape. He’s surprisingly agile considering he is not the leanest of the bunch. He has a couple of tattoos which he doesn’t mind showing in the right occasion.
 
Trivia Elia was born into a family of an Italian settler and an indigenous American woman, experiencing his return late in life. He fled to Europe soon after but returned and spent a great portion of time travelling South America with Command’s blessing, trying to (re)connect with his roots. During the time, he took part in Che Guevara’s travels and took off after the assassination took place.

Egon

FC Marwan Kenzari
Faction Visha Kanya
Name Egon Kestner
DOB & POB April 6th 1525; Nuremberg, Holy Roman Empire, but spent most his life in St. Petersburg, Russia 
Occupation art collector and dealer

the blood you bleed is just the blood you owe
 
Bio Born in an aristocratic family with a very eccentric history, Egon comes from a good upbringing which ended in a tragedy resulting in him being left the only heir early in life. He's very private, doesn't share things about himself easily and he hasn't truly let people in for a while now. He's not someone who would take the fall for another person: still, he's gutsy in a way that makes him reckless, and in disregard of his life. He really dislikes childish behaviour, has little patience for others and he's usually keeping a serious, even hostile front. He is disciplined but really bad at taking orders. Egon is observant and has a strategic mind. He isn't exactly hot-headed, but during his impatient moments, he's been known to snap, unpredictably, and sometimes in a fit of rage. He's keen on proving people otherwise, but actually likes the sense of belonging to a group.

Relationships Close to Command and Eemil. Has unlikely friendship with Eris. Likes to spar with Leon and Amyas. 

Appearance Egon is 190cm tall, with a lean build. He’s wearing his thick dark hair short, normally has a light beard and normally dresses in a way you wouldn’t remember seeing him: on the elegant side, but without standing out. 

Trivia His closest friend, Sol, went missing during a mission a year ago, and it left him in a very distraught state of mind. Egon has a big collection of art, some of which included him in it. He loves spending time in Russia during the winter, shacked up in a cabin up north.

Eris

FC Mina El Hammani
Faction Samurai
Name Eris Asena
DOB & POB May 19th 1989.; Istanbul, Turkey
Occupation tattoo artist
 
if I don't get out of this town I just might be the one who finally burns it down
 
Bio Fearless and violent can be quite a dangerous combination but with Eris' self-discipline and intelligence, it's really a winning combination instead. Growing up in an emotionally distant family, she learned quite early in life how not to get attached to things, places, people. She doesn't see an issue with it and believes reason should always come above emotions. She's not scared of speaking her mind yet remains some kind of politeness - or just keeps silent if her words will not bring a solution or anything positive. Despite the cold exterior, Eris is more than capable of caring for people - she values her friends and thinks highly of them, she secretly loves to belong. Eris is competitive, somewhat jealous, and doesn't give respect easily. Late in her life, Eris became aware she has a step-sister, which affected her more than she believed it could: it shook her ability to trust entirely, and at the same time allowed her to see she can still be affected by others.
 
Relationships Closest to Filip, inexplicably friendly with Egon. Friends with Chris, they gravitate in the same group. Close to Amyas, with whom she trained basically since her arrival, and Leon, her primary. Occasionally visits her mother, who moved to Istanbul a year ago, they have a good relationship.
 
Appearance Eris is 177cm tall, with a lean build, hiding the muscles under her delicate frame. She has thick curly hair she normally leaves to its natural devices. Eris loves to dress up on occasions but normally goes quite classic with her day-to-day outfits.
 
Trivia Eris initially believed she belonged to another faction, and it took her a while to come to terms with where she belongs to. She works as a tattoo artist, and she’s done a couple of Elia’s tattoos in the last 4 years.

Chris

FC Maluma
Faction Varangian Guard 
Name Christopher Carr
DOB & POB March 27th 1964; unknown.
Occupation stuntman, specialized in vehicle stunts
 
as far as what I’m bringing to the table: I bring me

Bio Outgoing, very entertaining and charming, Chris has always been the life of the party. He's a passionate guy who never seems to keep still, enjoying his life to the fullest. And for someone who is this out-and-about, a lot of people know very little (or virtually nothing) about him. He's curious and flirtatious, and it will be the winning combination when it comes to finding things out about you - he's one of those people you can open up to easily, and while he might not do much of this intentionally. He has a reputation of a player, but he has no bad intention - on the contrary, he's a loyal man with an extremely extroverted personality. Chris enjoys actively spending time, no matter if it's playing sports, hiking or simply exploring. On weekends, you can mostly find him with his closest ones - either a great meal or a great party - and despite the wild night before, he'll easily pick up his trainers and go spend a morning at the park.
 
Relationships Closest to Filip, they share a real bond. Friends with Eris. Easily annoyed by Elia, even if he’s not keen on admitting that.

Appearance He’s 185cm tall, with a well-defined, muscular build. He’s a chameleon when it comes to looks – loves to take time to dress up, he tends to switch up his hairstyle a lot and pays attention to what he looks like. Lately, it’s bleached hair and well-groomed beard. Also, Chris has a lot of tattoos – loves to show them, loves to get more.
 
Trivia Chris was found by his primary, Louis, frozen, deep in a Norwegian forest in the winter of 1990, and sensing his energy, he brought him back to Berlin. Chris has no recollection on how he got there, his history nor anything else, except for the semi-destroyed Irish passport with his name in it.

Filip

FC Can Yaman
Faction Batavi
Name Filip Grgić (read: Grgich)
DOB & POB July 25th, 1965; Srebrenica, Bosnia & Herzegovina
Occupation consultant on most wine-related issues (from vineyard management to sommelier things)
 
so when your hope’s on fire, but you know your desire don't hold a glass over the flame 

Bio Born in a rich family of winemakers, Filip has always been used to the hard life, despite growing up with many luxuries – he moved to a big city as a child, returning to his roots before the great tragedy struck his hometown. His immortality kicked in at the right moment, and he lived to tell the story. Filip is competitive and a risk-taker, and in combination with his determination, it comes to the point of recklessness. He doesn't lack in energy and is usually on-the-go, enjoying his days. He will easily admit it when confronted, but his way of communication is open, direct, and uncensured in its nature, and can sometimes forget about what's good and bad. His actions can sometimes seem intemperate and explosive unintentionally. He's aware of his good looks, he's flirty and normally the type of people everyone loves to be around - he'll make you feel like you're part of the group and important effortlessly.
 
Relationships Closest to Chris and Eris. Friends with Amayas, he enjoys training with him and occasionally going out for a glass of wine. Loves to spar with Evelyn. 

Appearance Filip is 200cm tall, with a very muscular and strong physique. He keeps his hair longer, normally with a beard, keeping up with recent trends. Day-to-day looks often include natural materials, classic combinations and a smile to wear with it. He has a small tattoo on the insight of his left ankle, the only connection to his roots.
 
Trivia He took time to rebuild the foundation for his vineyards after they were burnt down during the war, before vanishing from the area to keep his secret safe.

Sierra

FC Jessica du Gouw
Faction Jaguar Warriors
Name Sierra G. Amber (currently)
DOB & POB September of 1878; Dodge City, Kansas
Occupation unknown
 
‘till then I gotta learn to be a wiser fool

Bio Sierra is manipulative and sly, and she can sweet-talk you into anything while not considering the consequence. At a young age she realized you get more flies with honey than vinegar, she plays it to perfection. She comes from a rich family in Dodge City, where she had the audacity to shoot her husband. Sierra faced a trial, they hung her and soon after they left her body to rot, she was found by a wondering kindred spirit: Elia, who explained her the situation. The idea took a serious toll on her psyche. She’s unpredictable: easily bored, impatient and changes moods from one minute to another, while at the same time maintaining her charm and allure. She gets by with a lot of things she is not willing to forget: she doesn’t get upset, she gets even. Sierra is a great actress and you can’t really tell what’s on her mind. One thing she’ll tell you honestly is that she doesn’t care, and you should take that as a fact. She likes to have a good laugh and traces of her old self tend to come to the surface: jovial and loving.
 
Relationships Very close to Elia, her primary. Loves Amyas, they share a bond - she's the most honest with him. Had an ongoing crush on Evelyn, from time to time she still does.
 
Appearance Sierra is around 170cm tall, with a feminine build. She’s pale and has dark luscious locks she normally keeps longer and untamed. Her looks vary from day to day or mood to mood, but she has a good sense of combining things one would normally not put together.
 
Trivia Sierra left her family at the age of 16, got married and taken miles from her family, where she experienced her first return alone, which additionally broke her.

Leon

FC Godfrey Gao
Faction Samurai
Name Leon-Christopher Naderer (the name he took almost a century ago); real name kept to himself.
DOB & POB 1159; Funajima, Japan.
Occupation freelance financial consultant, CFO in one of Command’s companies
 
no matter how many lives that I live, I will never regret

Bio A highly respected member of his community and Shadows alike, Leon is a person you can really count on. He's the kind of man who brings tranquillity and is in complete control: you want Leon come hell or high water. He has a rational outlook on life, he likes to do the best thing possible and normally balances this by taking small pleasures for himself. Life is about balance, for him, so don't think he doesn't have his fun, far from it. Leon spends his free time catching up on his favourite reads, visiting museums or travelling. He likes to spend his time in nature as well, but he has a curious streak which often takes him closer to more populated areas. He's a loyal person, naturally, and values relationships as something that should bring good into the lives of both sides partaking in one. Leon was born an illegitimate child, spending the majority of his life with his mother before she passed away before her time.
 
Relationships Close friends with Amyas. Protective over Eris. Cannot possibly imagine getting along with Elia. Likes to spar with Egon.
 
Appearance Leon is 193cm tall, with a lean build, yet quite strong and very agile. He likes to keep his hair on the shorter side, tends to switch between beard and clean shave every month or so. His style is quite classic, always looks well-groomed and very professional. 

Trivia Leon speaks a variety of languages and people often joke finance is the additional language he speaks.

Eemil

FC Tony Thornburg 
Faction Janissaries
Name Eemil Hansson 
DOB & POB January 30th 1916; Gothenburg, Sweden
Occupation urban and architectural designer at his own bureau, EXH

this ship has taken me far away from the memories of the people who care if I live or die

Bio Should you walk next to Eemil on the street, you'd immediately say he's cool. Like, turning around once more to take a look because he shines effortlessly cool vibe. He's a hardworking guy with energy that can go for days and a long list of interests. He's normally the first one to initiate the conversation when he's interested in someone and has an overall positive attitude towards life and enjoyment. He's benevolent, but his forthrightness can sometimes seem like a sign of aggression. Eemil is well-raised but unlike most of his family, he does have more passion for life and is curious about things, he's more at ease with accepting the indulgent part of himself. He sometimes makes rash decisions based on his current feelings, but rarely regrets those, come what may - he does believe you do everything for a reason, and following your gut is the way to go. Eemil loves creating and loves his job – he spends so much time at this studio he turned a small portion of it into an apartment, now combining working and living space. He’s quite confident, knowing his own value and loves people who think alike.
 
Relationships Closest to Egon, good friends with Elia. Loves spending time with Evelyn. Normally on good terms with most people, loves to initiate group activities.

Appearance Eemil is 188cm tall, with a slim build, yet muscular physique. He has great long hair, normally in a loose bun on the top of his head, as a part of his undoubtedly great style: he is really, stylish in a timeless way.
 
Trivia Eemil really loves spending time in nature to unwind, hiking is something he really enjoys, and at one part of his life, he really was an alpinist, even managing to climb the Kilimanjaro.

Luiza

FC Nadia Hilker
Faction Jaguar Warrior
Name Luiza Cristina Carvalho Maia
DOB & POB February 14th 1994; Porto Alegre, Brazil.
Occupation currently unemployed
 
they’ll know my name when they’ve forgotten all about you

Bio The first thing one might pick up from her behaviour is that Luiza is a smug girl. She's ambitious and calculated, oftentimes very cruel and bad-tempered, with a tendency for savage acts. Growing up with a single mother, she appreciates her loved ones to an extent, but always prioritizes herself and her own goals - she's also not quick to give her trust if she ever gives it at all. Life was often harsh on her, prompting her to be even more possessive and jealous than she normally is, and from time to time she might feel like she is gluttonous as well. In nature, she is bright and highly intelligent, but her impulsiveness seldom helps people see it. She stubbornly pushes herself to limits and is very competitive in all she does. Luiza can be seductive and mesmerizing, effortlessly orbiting men and women around her for fun, but normally does it to prove herself she can - she enjoys the power struggle a tiny bit more than she'll admit – but when she falls, she falls head over heels, yet once she’s done, the bridges are burnt and not to be crossed again.
 
Relationships Has love for her mother, very much craves to meet her father and has some complex coming from that. She has a couple of close friends, but nothing that will keep her from making a choice of her own.
 
Appearance Luiza is 170cm tall, with a feminine build and strong body. She’s got a head of curly hair (often changing colour), and a very mischievous expression she often sports. Her style is eclectic, she’s not afraid to show off her curves and make an entrance when needed.
 
Trivia She’s been doing a lot of things to earn money, some legal, some illegal and she’s not ashamed of any of those, believing you should not judge people on account of things they had to do to survive.

Gio

FC Big Sean
Faction Praetorian
Name Adam Giorgos Lazaraou
DOB & POB November 13th 1988, Nicosia, Cyprus
Occupation football player at Hertha Berlin
 
I see what's mine and take it

Bio The only child of an American-Greek family, Gio has enjoyed his spotlight from a very young age. Gio might just be the all-star everyone (more or less) secretly aspires to be at a point in life. Whatever he decides to do, he seems to be efficient at it – almost effortlessly, although he is annoyed with how people tend to see the finish line, and nothing else. He has an ability to look at things with a clear mind, he is a critical thinker and aware of things. There's a manipulative bit of his personality that shines through when all other methods fail and prefer to subtly push buttons rather than going direct way, but he thinks of it as the balance of life, his way of rationalizing himself. Gio likes to protect those closest to him, despite coming off as hostile at times. He is a tiny bit shallow and tends to be nosey when he's interested in something, but he has enough control of himself to stop when it all starts to feel like too much.
 
Relationships Close to his family, he visits them on a regular bases. Friends with a few of his teammates and his manager.
 
Appearance Gio is 187cm tall, with a muscular build, and in peak conditioning. He’s a frequently featured guest of various street style portals, deemed as one of the best-dressed athletes in Berlin.
 
Trivia He speaks Greek, English and German, with a natural talent for languages. He’s fresh out of a public relationship, although it was not confirmed. He has a dog, shelter rescue, named Rockwell, after the actor.

Victor

FC Jon Kortajarena
Faction Janissaries
Name Victor Constantinescu
DOB & POB December 18th, 1987; Bucharest, Romania; lives in Berlin now
Occupation data architect

our hopes and expectations, black holes and revelations

Bio Victor is a resilient man, that's one thing many of his friends would tell you about him. He possesses this heroic quality to him which is appealing to most, a kind heart, dependable nature and innate fairness and integrity. He comes off as arrogant at times, and his self-discipline might be admirable to some, and intimidating to most – to him, it’s simply the way it is. Victor can sometimes come off as directionless, and perhaps his own moral ground makes him feel intolerant at times, but he is aware of his own shortcomings and is trying to handle them. Victor thought he had it all figured out early on, marrying his first love, only to have his world shaken when she passed away shortly after their marriage when they were 29. He was left confused, alone, saddened and it did not resonate with this warm personality he has: growing up in a large family made him kind, unafraid of showing affection and physical contact, even making him possessive when he really finds someone he loved spending time with. He denies it, but those close to him claim he never really recovered.
 
Relationships Closest to his younger sister, Adriana. After his late wife, Alina, passed away, he hasn’t been in a serious relationship, focusing most his time on work.
 
Appearance Victor is around 195cm, with a well-defined body and a head full of unruly hair. He has this generally bright expression and energy which he often tries to tame, but he has the charisma that’s naturally attractive beyond looks.
 
Trivia Victor moved to Berlin before his 30th birthday, he settled in quite nicely and he’s considering starting his own company. He has the most eclectic music taste, and normally plays music all day.

Theo

FC Patrick O’Donell
Faction Praetorian
Name Theodor Thorup
DOB & POB October 30th 1987; Maastricht, The Netherlands
Occupation concert pianist
 
would it be enough if I could never give you peace?

Bio Theo has always felt like he's a little bit out of place: at home, despite the love; in school, despite getting in on a scholarship; at his company, despite the fact he belongs in all the places he has touched. He's raised to be appreciative of what he has, to be creative and productive. He took up this approach and loves to spend time on self-improvement, thinking you can always do better. He loves art, culture, and architecture, often spending time visiting museums in places he travels to. Theo isn't very outgoing, but he is very well-spoken and educated, and always willing to gain a new perspective – he was raised a considerate, thoughtful person with a keen sense of justice. He’s also extremely self-disciplined, he thinks talent is otherwise useless. He's honest, perhaps too much at times, focused, and works well under pressure, usually following his gut instinct. Theo is protective, and often kind, but it takes him a while to warm up to people: once he does, he's really a devoted individual capable of so much. Shy on the first look, Theo is just a slow-burn person who takes time to get to know.

Relationships Closest to his twin, Cor, who is a couple of minutes older and never lets him forget about it. He’s close to his family, and he’s currently in a relationship with a violinist from the orchestra he plays at.
 
Appearance Theo is 187cm tall, with an average build, and overall in good shape. He has naturally red hair and gains freckles if he spends too much time in the sun. He’s a classic dresser, always well-groomed and proper.

Trivia He’s been living in Berlin for 2 years now. He’s an overthinker by nature and normally tries to hide this fact from others.

Disclaimer: Factions started as humans, mortals. At one point during the beginning, one of the soldiers belonging to the Immortals (Persian army elite) died and returned, really living up to the reputation and name. From that point on, more people belonging to the group did the same - not all - but enough to gain some momentum. Throughout the time, members of the other elite units/army groups (example Visha Kanya, Samurai, etc.) did the same: one or more of their members returned, developing the same set of skills, and factions were formed: the phenomenon of immortality appeared within another group, so they were called after the group where it appeared. Right now, everyone who joins the Shadow has immortality and belongs to one of the groups: they only recruit their own. So, for you, it means the following: you will be recruited by someone belonging to the same faction you have the dormant gene for, and should you accept their offer, you will be made immortal.

Take a look at FAQ and message me if needed.

Immortals

Established sometime before 500 BC, making them the oldest of the factions. The Immortals stared as an elite unit of the Persian army, legendary for many combat-related things, but known for the fact there was always ten thousand of them ready to fight, the new ones replacing the fallen ones…or so the story went. In reality, the Immortals lived up to their name. They have resurfaced a few times throughout the history, in Sassanid and Byzantine Empire, and later on as part of Napoleon’s army. Not much is factually known about Immortals, other than their elusive powers, out of which precognition has made them valuable ally to many.
 
Nowadays, Immortals have changed quite a bit – their ranks have downsized, there's been a lot less of them and me members are normally highly intelligent individuals, strategists and natural-born leaders, with a distaste in limelight. They take pride in their strategic efforts and have a good knack for human psychology.  
 
Powers 
Precognition They have the ability to foresee possible future events and observe what may happen, achieved through visions. Usually does strain to their minds. They don't get the full context but have to decipher them. This is highly uncontrollable and unpredictable.
Chaos Manipulation Ability to manipulate probability and changing the outcomes, influencing during chaotic times, etc. They are prone to succumbing to the same powers they are kind of wielding, sort of sending them into chaos they are creating mentally at times. Beginners have very little control over this.
Weakness Detection Ability to sense the weakness of almost anything: people, objects, and in advanced users even relationships, organizations, etc. Beginners can have sensory overload once they start, and they take a while to find the point. Requires considerable accuracy and strength to affect targets.
Genetic Memory Genetic memory is the collection of memories of one's ancestors that are passed down into subsequent generations through DNA, which can be tapped into, used and you can learn from it.
Ageing Immunity User is immune to the negative effects of ageing. With this power, one could have an overall strong body, no matter how old they are. Their condition does not deteriorate with age at all, and the user remains at the optimal condition and can do things that may require being younger to be able to be done in the first place, though the user still ages.

Members Command. Evelyn.
New member:
Eli, with Evelyn serving as her primary.
Angelina, with Evelyn serving as her primary.

Visha Kanya

Unlike the equality-driven Immortals, the ancient order of Visha Kanya was founded by men who used women to gain their own power. The name comes from Sanskrit word meaning “poison girl” and it was used to describe young women used as assassins against powerful enemies, whose blood and other bodily fluids were purposefully made poisonous. Young girls were raised on a carefully crafted diet of poison and antidote from a very young age, with many of them dying along the way. Those who survived were trained to entertain and seduce their targets, then used as disposable assassins and often left not only to carry out the murder but also take the fall.
 
Established around 400 BC in ancient India, after a girl survived her death sentence – many others occurred soon after, and they escaped the controlling clutches of their former owners, laying rest the tradition and working for their individual goals and causes, scattered around the planet.
 
Powers
Sexual Inducement The power to induce sexual arousal, lust, bliss, and pleasure in others. This power may work with both genders, their sexual interest and people of any age. User can only induce sexual lust, not love. May be affected by sexual preference, and physical touch to induce.
Seductive Magnetism. User radiates an aura of attractiveness, naturally inducing pleasure and desire while subtly lifting inhibitions. The affected targets remain fully themselves, but can't help but long for the user's affection, and can't bring themselves to cause them harm except as a last resort. Some people may be immune, naturally or via countermeasures.
Emotion Manipulation User can sense and manipulate the emotions, including feelings, moods and their effects, whether by increasing, decreasing, causing or otherwise channelling emotions. They are brief in duration and consist of a coordinated set of responses. Requires training to reduce chances of any side-effects and keep the user's own emotions controlled. Limited to a certain number of targets at a time, usually requires touch. Beginners often absorb emotions unintentionally. 
Poison Embodiment The user becomes the embodiment of poison and can spread the poison. As the embodiment of poison, they can also poison things that should naturally be immune. It implies resistance to some toxins, complete immunity to others.
Ageing Immunity User is immune to the negative effects of ageing. With this power, one could have an overall strong body, no matter how old they are. Their condition does not deteriorate with age at all, and the user remains at the optimal condition and can do things that may require being younger to be able to be done in the first place, though the user still ages.

Members Egon.
New member:
Raven, with Egon serving as her primary.

Praetorians

This elite unit of the Imperial Roman army served as a personal bodyguard and intelligence for the Roman emperors, but first records of their founding go as far as 275 BC. Cohors praetoria, in original transcripts, served as a selected number of guards who were the final reserve, and would often bring the desired outcome to a battle. Unlike most factions, Praetorians were often selected military veterans, with experience in battle and state matter, embracing their differences as assets brought together by a unique discipline they mastered as part of the Roman army. Despite military history recruitment, the selection process looked closely on the intelligence and ability to adapt. 
 
The story goes that one of the Praetorians had survived a fatal poisoning, showing up in the forum on the next day, paving the way in their reputation: people feared them, and they soon found out that they would benefit more hidden behind the figures of power, slowly wiping their name from the history, remaining around most significant events as kingmakers and such. 
 
Powers
Intuitive Aptitude The power to instantly learn and understand the complexity and exactness of organisms, objects, etc. without the need of long-term or special education – it’s short in duration, normally for the time of need.
Weakness Detection Ability to sense the weakness of almost anything: people, objects, and in advanced users even relationships, organizations, etc. Beginners can have sensory overload once they start, and they take a while to find the point. Requires considerable accuracy and strength to affect targets.
Threat Identification. The ability to identify threats as protection of themselves or others. It can be achieved through already known information or quickly observed facts.
Enhanced Senses. The ability of extremely accurate senses which allow the user to see, hear, smell, taste and feel better, which comes handy in various situations. Beginners can experience overload. State of the user can affect/dull the ability.
Ageing Immunity User is immune to the negative effects of ageing. With this power, one could have an overall strong body, no matter how old they are. Their condition does not deteriorate with age at all, and the user remains at the optimal condition and can do things that may require being younger to be able to be done in the first place, though the user still ages.

Members Amyas.
New members:
Gio, with Amyas serving as his primary.
Theo, with Amyas serving as his primary.
Macklyn, with Amyas serving as her primary.

Batavi

Founded as an infantry unit of the late Roman army, Batavi was called after the tribe of German warriors of which they descended in the 4th century. Historically, they would normally fight alongside Heruli, but quickly got distinguished from them. Batavi were known for their stealth, quick attacks in the dead of the night which often changed the outcomes of battles, and all of their battles were fought on horses: they could stay in the saddle for days at a time, sleep while riding and even cross rivers in full armour. 
 
Then they gained their first touch of immortality, and with it, momentum and soon were seen as a threat, even facing false charges of rebellion. After one of the first immortal Batavi was executed under false pretences, the real rebellion started: some roman legions switched sides upon seeing their force, and they even took charge of a part of the lands. The negotiation for the peace started and all stories about the conflict ended there abruptly, veiling a large bit of their history in secret.
 
Powers
Environmental Adaptation User is able to survive and adapt to any environment and/or condition, being able to tolerate a wide range of temperatures and levels of moisture, any amount/quality of sustenance, breathable medium, etc. with little or no discomfort. Beginners have a hard time controlling it, maintaining the ability and it usually takes time.
Enhanced Tracking The user can track others down easily via various means, ranging from scents to footprints. With enough experience, the user can follow tracks that are days or even weeks old. Some users may be able to reconstruct what has happened by sniffing around the area they are searching.
Tracking Evasion The users can’t be tracked down – all traces either disappear or are ignored: even the obvious ones will be dismissed. Highly advanced users may not even leave an electronic trace. This has to be used consciously, with a focus on stealth and beginners might have a hard time focusing on it.
Agility Mode The user has the ability to have an enhanced agility form. With this mode, they can move quickly, efficiently and effortlessly, and they can do things such as athletics, parkour, gymnastics and acrobatics with ease. Beginners’ strength and durability will be weakened and may need to rest more frequently. 
Aging Immunity User is immune to the negative effects of ageing. With this power, one could have an overall strong body, no matter how old they are. Their condition does not deteriorate with age at all, and the user remains at the optimal condition and can do things that may require being younger to be able to be done in the first place, though the user still ages.

Members Filip.
New members:
Cailee, with Filip serving as her primary.
Riona, with Filip serving as her primary.

Varangian Guard

Formed as an elite unit of Byzantine Army in the 10th century, the Varangian guard was mostly composed of recruits from Norsemen from Scandinavia and Anglo-Saxons from England – call it what you will, but Varangians were primarily mercenaries. It made sense to have them protect the emperors since they had no political loyalties: they swore allegiance to the position, not the man occupying it. The members normally served their Viking tradition of faithful oath-bound service, and asides their security services played decisive roles in many wars, normally deployed at critical moments of a battle. 
 
Their traditions, nature and way of life make them the widest spread of the factions (immortal and mortal), with a trace of their lineage found all over the globe. They are also known for their brutality, with various notes on their battlefield prowess, wielding Dane axe, while also being good swordsmen and archers. However, what remains is the evidence of their frightening appearance, equipment and attacks: reckless rage, almost superhuman in strength and with no sense of their own wounds.
 
Powers
Situational Strength The user can automatically become exactly as powerful as they need to be to accomplish what they're trying to do at a given moment. Boosts are only temporary, and beginners will have a hard time controlling them: duration, exact beginning and how strong it makes them.
Enhanced Combat The ability to possess enhanced levels of hand-to-hand combat, become exceptionally proficient in fighting. You aren’t invincible and require some basic skill and visual performance of said skill beforehand, meaning beginners will need training before his ability can truly manifest itself.
Enhanced Senses. The ability of extremely accurate senses which allow the user to see, hear, smell, taste and feel better, which comes handy in various situations. Beginners can experience overload. State of the user can affect/dull the ability.
Enhanced Reflexes User has drastically enhanced reaction speed, allowing them to dodge bullets, catch flies in mid-air, dodge and manoeuvre around complex attacks, catch falling objects, block detriments and react instantaneously to what others take more time to react to. Beginners will need a lot of training to control and be able to get to this point.
Aging Immunity User is immune to the negative effects of ageing. With this power, one could have an overall strong body, no matter how old they are. Their condition does not deteriorate with age at all, and the user remains at the optimal condition and can do things that may require being younger to be able to be done in the first place, though the user still ages.
Members Chris.
New members:
Maud, with Chris serving as her primary.

Samurai

One of the most prominent, well-known factions, the Samurai were the hereditary military nobility and office caste of Japan. The faction was established sometime in the 12th century, they were a prestigious order following the bushido codes of life. Known for their unflinching loyalties, they enjoyed social status, living in the upper echelons of the warrior class. Samurai were required to supply their own weapons, respect the hierarchy and were known for their discipline. Many clans were formed amongst the order, and many took very extreme views over the time – a lesser-known fact to anyone outside the Shadows was that some of the originals samurai took it as their duty to make things right, resulting in some of the bloodiest inner-faction wars. Officially, the Samurai were dissolution in the 19th century, in order to maintain the peace inside their own order.
 
Samurai took their philosophy from many sources, including Buddhism, Zen, Confucianism, Shinto, and more. Education has always played a crucial role, normally launching them into successful careers and high positions of power.
 
Powers
Combat Adaptation User's fighting style and abilities adapt automatically to be equal or superior to opponents’ style of fighting, whether armed or unarmed, making an opponent’s attacks useless after the first few strikes which is what it takes to adapt; beginners will need more time. It doesn’t guarantee victory, you can still lose due to lack of experience. Takes time to achieve full adaption, especially for beginners. Can only adapt in terms of combat or battle.
Enhanced Combat The ability to possess enhanced levels of hand-to-hand combat to become exceptionally proficient in fighting. You aren’t invincible and require some basic skill and visual performance of said skill beforehand, meaning beginners will need training before his ability can truly manifest itself.
Enhanced Reflexes User has drastically enhanced reaction speed, allowing them to dodge bullets, catch flies in mid-air, dodge and manoeuvre around complex attacks, catch falling objects, block detriments and react instantaneously to what others take more time to react to. Beginners will need a lot of training to control and be able to get to this point.
Eagle Vision Ability of an extrasensory perception, ability to instinctively sense how people and objects relate to them, like an aura. It can help foresee things, help to utilize objects in combat, or simply reveal the intention of the person, like sensing danger ahead. Beginners need extra time mastering this, focusing and aligning with this dormant part of their genetic code.
Aging Immunity User is immune to the negative effects of ageing. With this power, one could have an overall strong body, no matter how old they are. Their condition does not deteriorate with age at all, and the user remains at the optimal condition and can do things that may require being younger to be able to be done in the first place, though the user still ages.
Members Leon. Eris.
New members:
Nadezhda, with Leon serving as her primary.

Jaguar Warriors

One of the most unique factions when it comes to their own members, Jaguar Warriors come from the 14th century Aztec military elite. Named after who Aztecs thought of as deity, the stories say it was the first immortal of them. They were used for most military operations, from battlefronts to capturing prisoners, all the way to religious sacrifices, building themselves quite a reputation and frightening appearance, using only obsidian blades. Jaguar Warriors grew into their reputation through training: hard labour, physical effort and intense pain, combined with warfare education. Surveillance was another part of their life: they were prohibited from any earthly pleasures, forming bonds and empathy, which led many of them to mental instability, which translates to their given eccentricity to this day. Those who endured – and remained mostly lucid – would be treated as nobles and gained permission to enjoy life.
 
They normally have a great deal of respect for their own, and many of them are either kept from gaining real power by their own instability or simply show no interest in it beyond being superior to those they deem a threat.
 
Powers
Battlefield Adaptation The user is to become adept in a field of battle, allowing them to fight on equal or superior grounds with their opponents. It means they can be able to effortlessly move through any battlefield, knowing how to move to be undiscovered, or hide from the other side. Advanced users might trigger this during non-battle occasions (ex. finding paths in unknown places if you’re in danger).
Tracking Evasion The users can’t be tracked down – all traces either disappear or are ignored: even the obvious ones will be dismissed. Highly advanced users may not even leave an electronic trace. This has to be used consciously, with a focus on stealth and beginners might have a hard time focusing on it. 
Sexual Inducement The power to induce sexual arousal, lust, bliss, and pleasure in others. This power may work with both genders, their sexual interest and people of any age. User can only induce sexual lust, not love. May be affected by sexual preference, and physical touch to induce.
Seductive Magnetism. User radiates an aura of attractiveness, naturally inducing pleasure and desire while subtly lifting inhibitions. The affected targets remain fully themselves, but can't help but long for the user's affection, and can't bring themselves to cause them harm except as a last resort. Some people may be immune, naturally or via countermeasures. 
Aging Immunity User is immune to the negative effects of ageing. With this power, one could have an overall strong body, no matter how old they are. Their condition does not deteriorate with age at all, and the user remains at the optimal condition and can do things that may require being younger to be able to be done in the first place, though the user still ages.

Members Elia. Sierra.
New members:
Luiza, with Elia serving as her primary.
Klara, with Elia serving as her primary.
Min Jae, with Elia serving as her primary.

Janissaries

14th century elite infantry unit of the Ottoman Empire has a rather dark story behind it: all the warriors were abducted Christian children from Balkan countries the Turkish have conquered, incorporated into the army to serve the Sultan. Unlike slaves, they’ve been assimilated and paid a salary for their service, but it made no difference to families they were taken away from. They became famous for being internally cohesive, strictly disciplined and orderly. Their lives were subjected to the Sultan completely, as they were prohibited from marriage, trade or ownership. They’ve been a formidable military unit which had no intention of modernizing, and with the growing Ottoman Empire the logistics fell flat, they started recruiting outside their normal abduction ways and soon the structure was compromised. The new infantry forces went into rebellion, while those original Janissaries avoided what was essentially execution. 
 
They’ve successfully stayed in their own ranks, maintaining strength not in numbers, but in quality of the new recruits, fully utilizing their own abilities in surviving through most hardships. They’ve resurfaced only once, late in 18th century, before finally vanishing into the shadows soon after.
 
Powers 
Hive Senses Users can share sensory system with multiple individuals, allowing them to experience all sensory information. Multiple sensory inputs can cause confusion, especially for the beginners, and can overload the brain. Beginners will experience issues controlling this.
Artillery Proficiency Users are very capable of operating all sorts of artillery — large weapons that fire munitions at a range far beyond those of regular small arms — allowing them to perform great feats and benefit in far ranged combat. Users are to have excellent bull-eyes aim on their target (through practice). Users have excellent intuition on artillery, which comes with training for beginners.
Accelerated Perception The user's mind and senses process information at such speeds that time appears to have slowed down, allowing them to perceive what would normally be moving too fast to see and respond accordingly. It lasts for a limited time, and it can slow beginners’ reactions down significantly.
Battlefield Adaptation The user is to become adept in a field of battle, allowing them to fight on equal or superior grounds with their opponents. It means they can be able to effortlessly move through any battlefield, knowing how to move to be undiscovered, or hide from the other side. Advanced users might trigger this during non-battle occasions (ex. finding paths in unknown places if you’re in danger).
Ageing Immunity User is immune to the negative effects of ageing. With this power, one could have an overall strong body, no matter how old they are. Their condition does not deteriorate with age at all, and the user remains at the optimal condition and can do things that may require being younger to be able to be done in the first place, though the user still ages.

Members Eemil.
New members:
Victor, with Eemil serving as his primary.

Members (read: your charas) will be updated when you post!

Last edited by Zaralee (02/08/2020 at 10:59)

I recommend reading the snippets, all the time - it can be dull if you feel like the plot is not something you wanna do, but still. Right now, I would like to read at least the snippet regarding the events of Saturday evening, when you're all at the table listening to the story about the Shadow.

was it everything you wanted to find? / Command tells the story with everyone present

The mood was getting heated – open bottles of wine across the table, with some sweets and some cheese platters laid, and the whole general mood seemed to be just right – Command got up, going towards the ledge of the balcony, looking into the dark horizon.

“How did all of this start?” Luiza’s voice carries, and most of the people recognize who the question was directed towards – she smiles, as the woman turned, wrapping herself up in her pashmina. –“If I may ask?”
“Maybe now’s not the best t—” Elia tries, completely disinterested, but still throwing a short glare at the girl who sat down, ignoring her primary completely. She bundles herself into the jacket, leaning back, ready for the story – or she hoped, at least: the woman seemed intriguing to her, she could not read a thing of her – not for sure – and people reveal you their true personality if you know where to look.

Evelyn darted from Elia to the new girl, shortly examining this new dynamic – around the table where mortals still dined with them, Luiza was a shiny new immortal blissfully unaware of the universe she stepped into. Elia locks eyes with the woman shortly, one small smile before he looks away.

“I’d like to hear about it as well” Theo speaks, carefully glancing at his primary first.
“Very well,” Evelyn smiled as if hers was the blessing that was needed.

Command approached the table again, taking her glass of wine, turning towards Egon. He got her wine without a word, short smile before he sat down again.

“Back in the time which I called my youth, there have been the stories of god-warriors who would lay waste to armies and burn cities to the ground without shedding a drop of their own blood,” she begun, with a glimmer in her eye, shortly touching most of them with her glance as she spoke.

It sounded romantic the first time he heard it, Leon remembers, but at this point, it felt like a movie he has already seen, but he takes a short glance at Eris – her focus seemed to be elsewhere.

“You could be born a poor child or a wealthy prince, it would make no difference: Immortals would claim their own when the moment was right, when the stars would show the path and the moon would allow for the first death to be completed,” Command continues, her eyes settled on Filip, settling into his spot as he felt the wine finally warming him up. –“The one who claimed your first life would be bound to you for eternity – or the final death of their own,” her eyes go to Amyas, very quickly, very subtly and she smiles knowingly at him.

“Your primary would kill you?” Victor spoke, his expression reflective more of a suspicious sceptic than an enchanted observer.
“Old times, old customs,” Eemil replied before Command could speak, nodding at him with a soft smile curling her lips. She took a sip of wine.
“Harsh,” Gio commented a bit louder than he intended, followed by a chuckle or two, Command smiling through her sip, raising her hand to speak, but Sierra was faster.

“A blessing,” she whipped the words right out, without bothering to turn, downing her drink at once.

“And you’re reborn, outgrowing your own mortality, outgrowing ashes and dust alike, just like Immortals outgrew Persia before,” Command continued, grasping back all of the attention. –“The emperors turned to dust, our ranks lowered in numbers for not everyone lived up to the name. And just like that, our causes ceased to exist – wars we used to fight were fought, but we found new causes worth fighting for and new people who would join us.”

She took a break, a small sigh, a subtle glance towards Egon this time around.

“And at a point, those reborn we found were not the same – we shared this immortality, and we shared this joined burdens to carry, but nothing else was alike,” she says with positivity in her voice, oozing the energy out.

“And we took a step back and saw the patterns: how abilities showed up again and again, how it made sense if you took a step back: new factions grew, and armies formed, and at the same time things broke apart, we moved around and with time we spread around the world. And at a point, the Shadow was born, out of necessity, never to allow one of us to walk this world alone—”

“When?” Luiza asks, again, while ignoring Elia’s glance – again.

“Who can remember?” the smile lingers on her lips, a break too long for someone who claims they do not remember. –“We took on the enemies universe wanted us to take, waged wars and we found ways to prevent some evils to happen.”
“And we could not stop some,” Evelyn jumps in, with a faint smile.
“We did what we could,” Command placed her hand on the woman’s shoulder, and smiles, pulling her pashmina around her shoulders a little bit more. –“But it gave us a valuable lesson,” she reaches for her glass of wine, pulling it to her chest with a smile. –“We learnt we should be more organized, and put more effort into doing that,” her voice turns a little bit more serious, a little bit stricter, yet maintaining that softer note.

She takes a sip of wine.

“Shadows consist of 5 units, so we never come to a halt when voting the important decisions,” Command says. –“You’ll meet them, most likely, for better or for worse,” she finishes her cup of wine,  smiling. –“And soft words, soft looks make me think I need to go to bed now,” she smiles – raising her hand as Evelyn rose. –“Please, stay here, enjoy the night.”

She left in a matter of seconds, leaving this lingering aura behind, lulling everyone into this peaceful feeling which simply made you want to take that extra sip of wine.

my heart's aflame, my body's strained, but, god, i like it / Elia & Luiza

Porto Alegre seemed unusually European, with the bloody touches of the colonizers spread all over the city. Until you’ve reached the beach, you could have sworn you never left Europe. It seemed fucked up, but then again, everything seemed to be turning up fucked up today. Lately – what was lately for someone his age?

Time was such a fickle construct.

Elia’s Portuguese seemed more than enough to get by the city, and it might have been a tiny bit rusty: he remembers the time where he wondered this entire continent for a long time once he was turned, spending time exploring the majestic history he was a part of, even for a moment – and his thoughts just vanish suddenly, as the hair on the back of his neck rose – it felt almost primal as his irises widened. He turns around, softly, defying his nature, and it’s one of those moments when he knows.

He would have recognized her had they been in a crowded street, an empty building, or now, here, in the hotel lobby.

Elia glanced at her, deciding not to move just yet, watching her for a moment as she walked into his line of sight – slid into it, actually. And he remembers when the last time was, he did it before she came along, he remembers meeting Sierra and how the stars were shining in the dead of the night above the desert.

His body tensed up, grabbing the sides of the armchair, reaching forward for the beer, downing the rest, before throwing down some money onto the table, getting up and joining her at the bar.

Luiza looked over her shoulder as he approached, looking him up and down before turning back, and not noticing he did not break his gaze.

He orders a shot of vodka, and taps on her drink, waiting for the waiter to bring her one just like it, before she turns to him again, thanking him in Portuguese, with a wide smile on her lips.

“You’re American, no?” she spoke first, and he smiled, shaking his head lightly. –“I would have sworn,” she says in Portuguese.
“Part Italian, part Spanish, and we’re the same kind partly,” he spoke in Portuguese as well, making her smile.
“Nice accent,” she speaks, after what he would have sworn was a very silent ‘gringo’, and he chuckled a little bit at her joke. –“What brings you here?”
“You,” he speaks quite openly, but judging from her playful laughter, she’s not taking him seriously. –“I’m serious,” he continues.
“And what’s your business with me?”
“I’m here to offer you everything,” he speaks, hearing her muss some words under her breath: Luiza tossed her hair back a tiny bit, setting her elbows onto the counter, turning her gaze towards Elia completely: he used one of his charming smiles and she smiled right back – she seemed oblivious to what he felt from the moment she walked into the room.
“Do you have any plans for tonight?” he asks, openly, and her brows go up a tiny bit, unable to hide her surprise.
“Maybe I do, maybe—”
“You don’t seem like the type of girl who doesn’t know a good thing when it asks her to spend the night together,”
“You are right,” she smiled. –“We’re part of the same kind.”

Maybe two hours later, they both downed some shot at some rooftop bar, overlooking the sunset as the heat rose above the city in some bluish haze. She was relaxing – accidental touches she gave him started to linger a moment longer than they were supposed to – and before he could, she asked him if they could go somewhere more private, in the middle of a very long kiss.

Luiza laughed through his words, as they stepped into the penthouse, glimmering lights lighting the place enough. She touched his hand before he could turn the lights on, moving towards the window and the deck. Elia made his way to the kitchen, grabbing the bottle of wine, with that extra spark he had planned for the girl.

“Champagne?”
“Yes, please,” she smiled, as he approached, clinking their glasses together – she kisses him again before any of them can take a sip of the drink, and he put them both on the table next to them before she broke off the kiss with a giggle. Luiza pulled her hair back a little, quickly reaching for his shirt, undoing a couple of buttons.
“Where’s the rush?” Elia smiled, nodding to the glasses, watching the mischievous smile light her face up as she playfully shrugged. Limber fingers hand him the glass over, and he downs his drink, watching her do the same, leaning in for another kiss, before stepping back with a relaxed sigh.

“So, how much time do we have now?” she asks, playfully. –“What was in that drink?”

Elia looked at her, surprised a little bit before his surprise turned to a very satisfied smile.

“You switched the glasses,” he concluded. –“Very predictable,”
“Oh?” her brows go up and her lips tighten, she seems to be hiding her anger very poorly – it amused him.
“You couldn’t have done much anyways,” he says. –“Both cups had exactly the same content: bubbles and a very fun poison a friend of mine makes.”

Her eyes widened immediately.

“Oh, sorry, yeah, I took my antidote before,” he grinned. –“But believe me, once you’re back, you’ll love me.”

Luiza reached for him, feeling light-headedness, missing by a short inch, and he takes her hand, leading her inside and towards the bed, kissing the top of her head softly as he laid her to rest.

“I told you I was here for you, Luiza,” his whisper is the last thing she hears, head on the pillow, and she tries hard not to cry. –“I told you I was here to give you everything.”

She woke up a few hours later, coughing violently, reaching for the water on the side of the bed, gulping, before she notices him, and suddenly her mind rewinds. She remembers, and she launches the glass into him, hearing him sigh as she jumped from the bed.

“No need to get violent, it’s all done,” he smiles without flinching, watching the glass on the ground. –“I told you I’m here to give you everything, Luiza, and now I have.”

“You—”
“Our kind likes the initiation to be…well, why would you offer someone a choice for eternal life?”

It took a lot of screaming and sunrise for her to get to her senses, and Elia wondered if he could have made it easier on her, made her realize sooner. Time seemed elusive. Fickle. He had all the time in the world, yet he wanted to waste none.

make my messes matter / Amyas & Gio

Despite the rumours, Adam seemed like a polite fellow. Amyas sat in the furthest right corner of the restaurant, watching this football star walk into the restaurant with this unfamiliar humility he might or might not have been faking.

Amyas hopes it’s not about it. Adam sits opposite of him, politely greeting, kindly asking him to call him Gio. His mother never called him anything but, apparently – and it’s a small compromise compared to what he’s about to ask of him.

They ordered, they sipped on some wine – well, Amyas did, Gio is in the middle of the season – and there’s a familiar smile on the other side, Amyas confirming what he already knew: another Praetorian sat opposite to him.

“Tell me, Gio, what’s your dream?”

It takes him by surprise, in the middle of a sentence speaking about the upcoming season, and he seems confused by the question.

“What do you mean?”
“When someone asks you what’s your life dream, what do you tell them?” Amyas crossed his legs, set himself comfortably in the chair, head tilted a little bit, watching the man.
“In terms of sport—”
“In terms of what you want,” he cuts him short. –“In terms of what you dream about when you go to practice when you play when you wake up in the morning and go to bed at night.”

Gio breaks in a little chuckle.

“Be honest, please,” Amyas sighs.
“Become a legend,” Gio cuts him short this time, making Amyas smirk a little bit.
“And in your mind, it’s someone—”
“There’s a saying where I come from,” he continues. –“You die twice: once you’re dead, and once your name has last been said,”
“What would you say if I could give you want you want?”
“Where do I sign?” he chuckles, not taking him seriously. Amyas’ expression doesn’t even flinch, and Gio is suddenly shocked.
“It’s eternal life you wish, it’s eternal life I’m offering,” Amyas continued. –“I’d like to give you a chance to become a legend.”

make this chaos count / Amyas & Theo

Playing at a known venue always helped him calm him down, but this small dive bar had such amazing acoustics it was almost a shame not to utilize the piano that stood in the middle of this very intimate location. Theo hit the notes without looking, his mind on another matter: there was a very strange thing Cor mentioned over their phone call last week, and perhaps it was his own interpretation of the topic that got him replaying the conversation in his mind.

We were, in the end, victims of our own perception.

He was hitting the last notes of Lent, Gnossiennes No. 1, by one of his favourite almost contemporary composers, Erik Satie. There was small applause, and one short glance to the corner restores the initial feeling of confidence: Amyas Renard clapped with everyone.

Theo walked over, stopping at the bar to personally say thank you to a friend who helped him set this meeting up, walking back to the table in a slow, steady pace, giving Renard enough time to take a proper look – at the end of the day, each person who wants to collaborate will not only have your talent in mind but your general presentation. He hopes it’s enough to make a decision.

“That was outstanding,” Amyas doesn’t waste a minute of his time – he smiled at the young man, watching carefully as he sat down: there was something in his movement that gave away the true nature that was sleeping beneath. –“Marvellous, actually, if I may say,” he adds, wondering if the man will agree to this and he could tell him of how Erik Satie played all of those to him during some other lifetime.

He cannot recall what was his name at the time.

Theo took a sip of his drink, settling into his space, nodding in gratitude.
“So, about the recital—”
Straight to the point – Amyas likes it already.

“Oh, I’m afraid there’s been a mistake,” he cuts immediately, managing not only to sound polite but to sound as if he is here to help, correct some mistake the younger man had no clue he even made. Theo nods, gratefully, unknowing to himself why. –“I’m not here to offer you a recital, Theodore.”

The smallest hint of confusion flashes on his face, but he snaps right back.
“I don’t think I understand,” he says, questioning his knowledge of German language.
“I’m here to offer you something far grander than this.”

Small chuckle – discomfort. Amyas smiles, reassuring their purpose at this table and Theo furrows his brows a little bit.

“Then, what—”
“Let me tell you a little story first, we have time, right?” Amyas unbuttons his jacket, leaning in the chair, turning to the younger man. –“Bear with this old man, would you?”

Theo nodded instead, taking his drink between hands, stopping himself from fidgeting.

“Erik composed this tune back in 1889, we sat at his Montmartre apartment – he was not a wealthy man, I can tell you – and he played the Lent for the first time, and I do have to tell you this was the closest to the original I’ve heard.” Amyas smiled, watching Theo go through a range of emotions, and finishing with a faint smile. Eyebrows furrowed; he sips on his drink.
“Erik Satie?”
“The one, it’s his composition after all,” Amyas replied. –“And I’m here to offer you the same thing,”
“Meeting Erik Satie?” sounds like a scoff, but Amyas has been through these conversations more than once – he smirks instead of getting upset over the natural reaction. –“I’m sorry, but—”
“Immortality,” Amyas says. –“And not through music, creation, legacy,” he continues. –“Immortality, the real deal, the thing humanity is trying to reach for a while now.”

Theo doesn’t know what to say – it feels like he’s been a subject to a very believable prank – and he adjusts, ready to speak.

“This place has been open for a long time,” he turns the focus to the photo on the wall beside them – amongst many, there was a group of people who sat around a table, photo from the ’60s, and he looks, god knows why, but there’s a familiar face – a man sitting opposite to him is on the photo – Theo pulls back a little bit.
“This could easily be your father—"
“My dear boy, my father has been dead so long I do not recall his face, his name, his voice, and I can assure you this is no joke.”

There have been things, on dark corners of the web, about immortal people, and he took them as a joke – comparing celebrities to photos or paintings, portraits through centuries, and he sits there, watching Amyas.

“I work for with a group of extraordinary people who dedicated their lives to a cause of keeping this place afloat, to keep some kind of balance in this horrid place, to fight for the cause when the fight should happen,” he continues – a very long movie which seems to be playing in Theo’s mind. –“When you can’t die, you can give your life for the cause numerous times, don’t you agree?”

He spoke on, but Theo remained silent, going through so many things in his mind, prompting Amyas to order one round more. The waiter brought two scotches, and the Praetorian encouraged Theo to drink his.
“You’re about to share a drink with a man who is older than the drink you’ll have,” he has, making Theo almost choke. –“And before you go over all the scenarios in your mind, I will leave you with this: you get to live forever and help this world become the better place at the same time, what’s not fun about that?”

life's for the living / Eemil, Victor

Victor took this meeting quite seriously: Eemil Hansson could be a potential investor, even if he had no business in IT whatsoever. But, sometimes angel investors can sometimes come from different heaven.

Eemil did not seem like he was knowledgeable about this type of work, but the general interest that he seemed to show during the pitch made Victor think he was interested, at least – he approached him, watching Eemil browse through some of the virtual brochures, setting the tablet down as soon as Victor approached.

“Nice to finally meet you,” Eemil said, shortly pushing his hair back, extending his hand to the younger man.
“Oh, finally?” Victor’s brows furrow in disbelief, tilting his head a little bit – and he smiles nevertheless, nodding. –“Hopefully for the right reasons,”
“What else?”
“What you need,” Eemil browses through the images, turning his attention ever slightly to Victor. –“Time, what else?”
“Time?”
“Timelessness,” Eemil smiles, focusing on Victor long enough to make him take his words seriously. –“I’m here to offer you enough time to live through all your ideas, Victor, and maybe gain some new ones.”

He smiled, taking his phone out of his pocket, AirDropping his contact to Victor.

“Let me know when you’re ready to sit and have the conversation of your life.”

A little bit more on primary & approach: they are all basically offering the same thing: immortality and a chance to make a difference. How they approach you, when and where is up to their personality, up to who they believe you are because they’ve done research on you and know what they’re getting into. There will be no public display of powers, nor will anyone kill you: Elia broke some rules with Luiza, but it’s general knowledge in Shadows that Jaguar Warriors tend to be unpredictable, impulsive and hard to control. In case of more questions, please ask – I’m available across basically every chatting platform and PMs.

Of course, if you had another idea, this can be subject to change, I only wanted to make the beginning easier for you.

Raven

Egon, your primary, will approach you quite openly, most likely at a bar, and most likely take advantage of the possibility to manipulate your emotions a little should you seem uncooperative – he will lay out the thing to her, again, quite openly, and be patient with her reactions to some point. He won’t speak much about the powers in detail, in particular, and will give you the option of deciding if you want to spend your entire life as a small-town criminal, or actually do something that matters. Egon will probably begin tactfully but will not endure this patient act for far too long, depending on how she reacts.
Once you’ve said yes, you’ll have regular meetings with him. Given how Egon cannot be bothered with fitting into schedule of someone else, meetings will happen in his apartment (huge loft, industrial style, lots of open space and art). You’ll learn about the history of your faction, about the powers and you’ll have to agree on your first return to activate your powers, which should come sometime in late April. Nowadays, Egon makes the poison that will do the deed in a matter of moments, so things will be done in a matter of moments.

Filip definitely thinks you’re cute – he likes your face, and he will use this trip/the weekend to chat with you, see the type of addition you’ll make to the team. He is going to be true to himself, flirty, open-minded, won’t hesitate to include you to activities and be generally friendly. He’ll be one of the faster people on the hike, and generally enjoy this combination of social gathering and nature trip, so you can probably see him enjoying the sun on Sunday, drinking coffee at the deck.

Chris liked what he saw on Saturday – there’s no way he won’t chat with you during the trip, being himself it would be simply unimaginable (meaning, he will flirt shamelessly). Chris is a friendly guy, he’ll want to make you feel welcome, and can discuss various topics – he’s quite honest about everything about him, so approach him like that. He’ll be curious to find out who you are, as well, probably striking that topic once you’ve all had a couple of drinks in you.

Elia is very much in his own feelings during the trip, but he will notice you. Should you decide he’s interesting enough, you’re free to approach him – he will welcome the conversation (and attention) and show curiosity about you and how you got here. He might be vague about his own things, tho, but he’s yet to figure out if he finds you interesting enough.

Sierra will be in a great mood, ready to unwind a little bit, and she’ll be curious to find out more about you – she might mention there was another Visha Kanya ages ago, and it might give you some more insight into other groups. She’ll be happy to share, and unintentionally make you feel included. Her mood might fluctuate during the weekend but will quickly snap back each time. On Sunday morning, you might find her preparing a hearty breakfast, which she’ll easily ask you to share with her.

Nadezhda

Leon, your primary, will set up a meeting under false pretence, taking a little bit to see how she handles regular business opposed to how she handles surprise situations once he owns up to the fact he is not there to hire her as a consultant. He’ll be polite, honest in his approach and make sure she knows (subtly) they know a lot about her, not in a threatening way, but in a way they know she surely has a dormant side which can tap into the initial potential. Given Nadezhda’s situation, he’ll tell her to consider all options and influence it might have on her life and suggest she gets back to him once she’s made her choice.
To keep things professional, Leon will propose a weekly lunch or dinner, or drinks – depending on your wishes – to share more about the organization you’ve entered. He won’t disclose much on what’s next but will make sure you know about your faction. Before the trip, he’ll suggest you two set a date for your first return: last weekend of April. He’ll walk you through the process, saying how it will be a fairly easy process and the toxin you’ll take is developed to make things go quick, painless and over soon. You’ll do the ritual at his home (centre of Berlin, a combination of contemporary and traditional).
During the trip, he'll make sure to get you familiarized with others and help you feel welcome, encouraging you to meet others.

Amyas finds it refreshing to see recruits who have some life experience behind them – eternity might come easier for those who know changes take time. Leon is going to introduce you two, Amyas will be very friendly and very straightforward, he’ll take interest in chatting with Nadezhda and finding out a little bit more about her during the weekend. He’s also going to be open to introducing her to other people, he’ll be the one to introduce you to Command.

Command might seem a little bit distant over the weekend – with the exception of the story she tells, which should be vivid and bursting with energy even if she herself is going to be quite calm. She’s going to be cordial, friendly and won’t hesitate to engage in a conversation about the Shadows (you can pick up some information from the snippet).

Elia will definitely notice her – her features are not to be missed – she reminds him of someone which he might mention should you approach him – his mood won’t be the best over the trip, due to the backlash he’s facing about Luiza (he won’t mention it particularly, you might be able to pick up on that in the following round). He’s curious enough to ask some questions, but he won't disclose much about him.

Cailee

Filip, your primary, will show up in the museum as you’re setting things up (or perhaps the opening of an exhibit, as you wish) – he’ll be himself: charming and quite convincing, but still warm and open – and he’ll talk about small things, life, about randomness and generally, get to know her a bit before he redirects the topic to the offer he has for her.
Filip, your primary, will show up in the museum as you’re setting things up (or perhaps the opening of an exhibit, as you wish) – he’ll be himself: charming and quite convincing, but still warm and open – and he’ll talk about small things, life, about randomness and generally, get to know her a bit before he redirects the topic to the offer he has for her.
Once you’ve accepted, Filip will make sure your meetings are done in a somewhat comfortable mood – do note it means hiking, walks in the park – active comfortable mood. He’ll be open to questions and try not to hold back too much information about himself, but won’t disclose on much history – nor his true age at this time. He’ll mention the ritual early on, making sure in their communication, to make sure she knows she can still go back: Filip will make sure she knows about the process and will offer to have it at her home if it makes it easier – or welcome to do that in his place (not too big, light, some plants – very cosy).

Egon’s curiosity about the girl comes from the fact she is Batavi – and the first person Filip will serve as primary to – and he’s not exactly going to be super open and friendly, but he’s not going to be the opposite either. He’ll engage in chats with ease, keeping his somewhat detached or cynical tone throughout the chats, from time to time controlling himself should he recognize he went too far.

Chris will definitely notice Cailee: a hot girl who just happens to be the first person Filip is going to handle – and he might make sure you know about it. He’ll also introduce you to Eris, and you will probably catch up on their dynamics quite soon, how they get along well. He’ll try to make sure Cailee feels included, she isn’t left to her own devices for too long, and he will probably be flirting as well, as he normally does. I don’t have to mention he will be in a good mood, right?

Eris is going to be in good mood – or determined to show she is – she’s going to try to make Cailee feel welcome, but she’s not always the warmest person. She’ll be curious about Cailee, and she’ll probably chat with her a little bit about things Filip shared during their first encounters, kinda like making sure he got all the things right. She’s also going to do her best and share some things about herself, should Cailee ask. Sunday morning, she’ll be out with dawn, going for a run.

Theo is going to be in a good mood, but also nervous a little bit – this is not his usual crowd, and it will show. He’ll be polite and might seem aloof, but it’s his personality and should you push on the communication for a moment longer, you’ll probably notice he is a warm person underneath. Sunday morning he’ll have his coffee on the sun deck, feel free to join – he’s up early, not having too much to drink on the night before.

Riona

Filip, your primary, will approach you after a recital, striking a casual conversation to compliment the performance and possibly talk to you a tiny bit, see how you breathe – he will be himself, open-minded, flirty and charming, and once he believes you’re relaxed in his presence, he’ll stir the topic towards the offer he has for you. He won’t push for a decision, but let you think about it, and ask you to call once you’ve made up your mind.
Once you’ve accepted, Filip will make sure your meetings are done in a somewhat comfortable mood – do note it means hiking, walks in the park – active comfortable mood. He’ll be open to questions and try not to hold back too much information about himself, but won’t disclose on much history – nor his true age at this time. He’ll mention the ritual early on, making sure in their communication, to make sure she knows she can still go back: Filip will make sure she knows about the process and will offer to have it at her home if it makes it easier – or welcome to do that in his place (not too big, light, some plants – very cosy).
During the weekend, he’ll be the one to set the pace of the hike, enjoying the nature to the fullest, open for conversation – he’ll slip into his flirty mood once the wine starts flowing, but he’ll keep himself at a polite level, making sure you’re feeling comfortable (not only around him but in general).

Victor will be in a good mood, that’s for sure, but his good mood might not be as joyful as one might understand. He’ll notice Riona, not only for her blue hair, but lovely features as well, and should she decide to strike up a conversation, his warm side will shine through and he’ll be open to conversation throughout the evening. Victor is curious by nature, and will be interested in her, but also her faction. Sunday morning, he’ll go for a walk – if you happen to be there once he’s heading out, you can ask to join.

Theo’s mood is good, but he’s a bit nervous out of his comfort zone. He might come off polite and aloof, but should you persist in conversation, he’ll start to get comfortable. He’s going to share some things about himself, very modestly, but you might stumble onto the music you have in common.

Eemil is at his zone in nature: his pace will be insane, he’ll be ahead of the entire group on your hike, ready to wait for all you once you’ve arrived. Charming and confident – you could strike up a chat, or he can – he’ll definitely notice your style – and want to chat a little bit to find out who you are. Sunday morning, he will be absent, returning shortly before you head back, this time pacing himself to remain with the group.

Macklyn

Amyas, your primary, will most likely approach you in a bar – talk a little bit in his way, adapt to your way of communicating in a sense of how forward, open or serious he is – he’ll follow your rhythm to gain your trust, and try to see your motivation before making his offer to you, asking you to make your decision as soon as you can.
When you call the next day, Amyas won’t really be surprised to hear from you and he’ll make sure you two work out some kind of schedule. You’ll meet in the museum the first time, very accordingly beginning the story about the faction in front of a painting that’s showing it. Each following meeting should be in a different location (grabbing lunch, dinner, coffee, whatever Macklyn is comfortable with) – Amyas will make sure she knows everything before he transitions into talk about the real initiation, walking her through the process, helping her to decide where to conduct the first return – her place, in your case.
Amyas will be in character throughout the weekend, he enjoys occasions like these, and he will make sure Macklyn feels welcome and comfortable. He’ll also introduce her to both Gio, and Theo, as well as Evelyn.

Leon is going to be in a good mood – he’s happy the potential is visible amongst the recruits, it will show up on his mood. During your hike up, he’ll be one of the faster ones, occasionally slowing down to remain with the group. Once you get there, his energy levels will seem to be up, not down and if he’s not chatting with someone, he’ll be out in the deck, sipping on green tea and enjoying the view. Strike up the conversation with him, he’ll definitely be up for it.

Evelyn is basically the main organizer behind the trip, she will be in a good mood, yet you’ll notice she has things to do. As the evening progresses, her mood will too – she’ll become more like herself: charming and very open to chatting, curious about you and even a little bit flirty. She’ll be up early on Sunday, arranging some things – you might find her sitting at the kitchen island, typing some emails while talking to someone in Japanese.

Gio will definitely notice Macklyn, and when he finds out you’re the same faction as him, he’ll be more open to chat. He’s going to be excited about the weekend, the whole thing is making him really energetic and a little impatient. So, expect good mood, good conversations, good energy and talks about most things you feel comfortable opening with him. Should you be up for it, you can have a cup of morning coffee on Sundar morning after he’s up (not to mess up with your encounter with Evelyn, fyi).

Eli

Evelyn, your primary, will visit your gallery – partly work, partly actually buying a piece (why not both?) – and stay to herself. She’ll be open, charming and make sure you’ve let your guard down a little bit, or that you’ve at least relaxed into the conversation. She’ll read into your reactions, emotions and motivation (based on the current conversation, combined with what she knows about you through research) before getting to the topic and offering you what’s being offered. Pleasantly surprised by your immediate acceptance of the offer, she’ll suggest you go to have lunch, starting your first meeting right there and then. Each following one will be over dinner or lunch, or exploring some gallery: she’ll make sure not a minute is wasted and before you know it, she’ll inform you of the final step you’ll have to take and how your first death will take place in your own home, with ingesting quick-acting poison, at the end of the month. Evelyn will be open to answering many questions, patient, yet assertive in her communication. She’ll demand honesty, which is one of the things she’ll be very direct on communicating with you.
She’ll introduce you to Command during the weekend, as well as Amyas (not telling you he’s her ex-husband, tho). Evelyn will be in a good mood, very social, under control of the situation and content with the result. Should you seek her out privately, she’ll agree to a walk or a cup of coffee on Sunday morning after she’s done with emails, but before your return.

Sierra likes Eli – doesn’t know why – but she does, and it’s enough for her. She might approach you during the hike, or later – vice versa counts too; she’ll be open to chatting about Shadows, factions, but also Eli – she’s curious and won’t hesitate to openly ask about things.

Amyas is going to be his charming, sociable self throughout the weekend: should you manage to keep his attention, he’ll be relaxed in the communication, occasionally flirt should the situation lead you there – he’s going to let you share as much as you’d like, and return information accordingly. Sunday morning, he’ll be taking his coffee in the lawn in front of the house (coming back from a run). If you happen to be there, feel free to join him.

Egon stays true to the character and this kind of gathering is not really his cup of tea, but he will show a general interest in the new Immortal: you. Egon is not exactly going to be super open and friendly, but he’s not going to be the opposite either – you’ll most likely have to approach him first in the evening. He’ll engage in chats with ease, keeping his somewhat detached or cynical tone throughout the chats, from time to time controlling himself should he recognize he went too far.

Klara

Elia, your primary, will most likely strike up a conversation in a coffee shop or other place where you might be sitting and reading/writing. Elia is Elia: charming as hell, doesn’t scare off or mind some flirting in the middle of this all. He’s watching you, this is for sure: looking into every little thing you might do to guide him through the convo and carefully selecting his words based on your motivation. Given his history with Luiza recruitment, he was under fire and will not be able to use the traditional way with you, but will take this as a personal self-control challenge.
When you call him, later on the same day, Elia is going to suggest you meet up as soon as possible – you’ll be sent an address to meet him at, which ends up being a restaurant – your first meeting will be a dinner, Elia is a slightly better mood and very much in his full glory (charming, very pleasant company, looking great). When it comes to your last meeting before the trip, you’ll make plans to meet at another restaurant, but he’ll change it last minute, asking you to join him at his place, in a very foul mood, which he will try to control as he informs you of the first return - you will bump into a girl (Luiza) on your way out, and walk into the room in the middle of the conversation.
During the weekend trip, Elia is in a strange mood, which Sierra will compensate for; although he will come to his senses eventually.
Chris is definitely be interested in the new Jaguar Warrior in the team (both of you, actually), and he finds you attractive so he will take no time in chatting you up during the hike, or any other part of the day. Charm is on, he’ll be on his best behaviour and make sure you’re enjoying yourself there, you have booze and you are happy with the general mood. Curiosity, outgoing, social – all things apply, flirting is definitely on the table.

Sierra will conclude you look very strict – until the first moment you smile – and then she’s going to be a little bit keener on approaching you. She’ll be introduced by Elia, and won’t hesitate to fill you in on things, chat, be curious: she’ll also introduce Luiza to you, and make sure you’re comfortable during the weekend. Both women will not disclose what happened between Luiza and Elia, but Luiza herself will not be cross with him in any way. She’ll make breakfast on Sunday morning, and after it will consider taking a walk: if you’re up for that, feel free to motivate her to do that together.

Theo is a bit out of his comfort zone, but if he happens to catch onto your discomfort (will there be any?), he might be prone to opening a little bit. Or, he will be polite and seem aloof, but with more chat, you’ll find out it’s just who he is. Again, he’ll be up for socializing but might need more encouragement to do it.

Maud

Chris, your primary, will have no problem finding you given your social media presence – he’ll show up at a bar you’re sitting at, and strike up a conversation. After a very pleasant introduction, cut to the chase when he’s sure he has your undivided attention. Chris won’t be able to help himself, so he’ll definitely flirt shamelessly with Maud, and by the time he cuts to the chase, the mood is expected to be quite good.
He’ll hide his surprise when you get back to him after four days, and suggest you meet up somewhere – the couple of meetings you have before the trip will be in public, while at the same time being private enough for you to discuss things and you to get familiar with the first return and what it implies. Chris will make sure you know that nothing he says can be part of your social media feed and you’re expected never to post photos from locations you two are meeting at, which should be a rule. He'll walk her through her first return and make sure she feels safe, deciding it might be best to have it in her own home, if they can be alone throughout the process; if not, it can happen at his home (very contemporary, modern apartment in the centre).
During the weekend, he’ll be in a great mood – his best self, making sure Maud feels welcome and good in the situation. He’ll be the one to introduce you to Eris. Sunday morning, he will join Eris for a cup of coffee after her early morning run, you’ll be more than invited to join them.

Theo is not in his comfort zone during the weekend, but he’ll try to keep his spirits up, so he’ll definitely be up for a chat should you strike up one with him. He might seem polite and somewhat aloof, but should you give it another moment, he will begin opening up for sure. You will need to approach him, tho, but he’ll be quite lovely should you choose to do so.

Eemil is at his zone in nature: his pace will be insane, he’ll be ahead of the entire group on your hike, ready to wait for all you once you’ve arrived. Charming and confident – you could strike up a chat, or he can. Sunday morning, he will be absent, returning shortly before you head back, this time pacing himself to remain with the group.

Eris is going to be in good mood – or determined to show she is – she’s going to try to make Maud feel welcome, but she’s not always the warmest person. She’s also going to do her best and be open-minded in their communication. Sunday morning, she’ll be out with dawn, going for a run, followed by a cup of coffee with Chris, which you’ll be welcome to join.

Angelina

Evelyn, your primary, will approach you by setting up a work appointment – lunch, at a very good restaurant, and be very open, specific and quite direct with what she came to offer. She’ll introduce Angelina to the whole ordeal and make sure she understands she has less than 5 days to decide on what she offered. She'll be surprised to hear you call - after the first 24 hours, she was sure you would not go along with the offer, but will still be content you called. She'll set up meeting on bi-weekly bases, talking you through things over lunches or dinner (given your age, she imagines your position at the law firm you work with is not a high one, so she will make sure it's in free time). She'll prepare you for the first return and make sure you feel comfortable, at your place (she'll be with you during the process, of course).

Chris is definitely attracted to you, and will not hesitate to talk to you during the weekend – during the hike, evening or anything. He’s on his best behaviour, and very charming, flirting shamelessly through the evening. He’s a friendly person and will want to make sure she feels welcome and good in the crowd, so he will do his best to do so.

Filip has noticed her, without a doubt and will be his normal laid back, flirty self throughout the weekend, so make sure you chat with him. He’ll be curious about you, open many topics, as will Chris – you could also find them at the same place basically, given they are good friends. He’ll be out on the deck early on Sunday, so you could have a cup of coffee with him then.

Gio is going to notice you and will for sure strike up a conversation, following on your clues on just how flirty it becomes. He’ll be in a good mood: social gatherings are fine for him, even with people he doesn’t really know, so you can expect him on his best behaviour and excited to meet everyone there. He’ll be curious about you and your faction alike.

Luiza will be in a strange mood: mad-looking at moments, and very talkative and charming at others – she’ll keep it civil, but it could be better to chat with her on one of the good ones. She’ll slip about something about the first return, mentioning casually to you that it made no change for her. She’ll be grumpy in the morning on Sunday, trying to catch some sun and get warm on the meadow outside the cabin, you’ll be free to join her.

Min Jae

Elia, your primary will approach you after your recitals - he'll be charming and honestly like the performance you've put on, making sure you know it. He'll strike up a conversation easily, and he’ll be carefully watching your reactions, selecting your words based on what he believes is the motivation which will work. Given the shit he went through after what he pulled off with Luiza, he will not be using the traditional way with you and will give you a couple of days to decide. Once you get back to him, he’ll suggest you meet up as soon as possible – normally it will be in Seoul, and at restaurants (he enjoys the food there). He’ll make sure you know all about the first return before your trip and will inform you about it soon enough.
During the trip, he’ll be in a weird mood, but Sierra might compensate for it by being nicer than usual – he’ll come to his senses eventually.
Eris is going to be in a good mood – or at least determined to show she is – she will be approachable, might even approach, and make sure you feel comfortable in this new situation you’ve found yourself in: she’ll introduce you to Filip and Chris. She’ll even try to be open to answering some questions about herself during the time. Sunday morning, she’ll be out at dawn, for a run, returning to have her coffee and possibly some food after: feel free to join her.

Luiza will be in a strange mood: mad-looking at moments, and very talkative and charming at others – she’ll keep it civil, but it could be better to chat with her on one of the good ones. She’ll slip about something about the first return, mentioning casually to you that it made no change for her, she’ll flirt if she believes you’ll be flitting back – and take it step by step, which might even bring her to a better mood during the evening. She’ll be grumpy in the morning on Sunday, trying to catch sun after she’s woken up (a little bit later than most) – feel free to join.

Victor is going to be in a good mood, that’s for sure, but his good mood might not be as joyful as one might understand. You could strike up a conversation since he’s not really the best in new social situations, but he’ll be happy about the chat and will keep it going. He’s curious by nature, he’ll be interested in you and your faction alike. He’ll take a short walk on Sunday morning and should you be there when he’s heading out, feel free to join him.

Last edited by Zaralee (03/08/2020 at 17:46)

FORM - DONE

NAME: RAVEN MALVOS
(ALIAS': Melissa Delaney | Lauren Craig | Olivia Chambers)

FC: Mila Kunis

PRIMARY: EGON

DOB: AUGUST 28, 1988 (documented, assumed)

CURRENT RESIDENCE: MITTE, BERLIN

OCCUPATION: CON-ARTIST, THIEF

INTERESTS: FILIP | CHRIS | ELIA | SIERRA (all potential RI)

DECISION TIME: Couple Hours

"Don't trust everything you see, even salt looks like sugar"

Raven's R1 Anthem

STORY - DONE

Recruitment - DONE

It took only two measured eye contacts and a coquettish grin to draw the mark in. On the second glance, he returned the look with a wolfish grin looking for all the world like a puffed-up peacock in front of his two companions. Slowly, I dragged my pinky finger across the swell of my mouth and tucked the tip of my pink hued acrylic nail between my lips as I offered another sly grin. The man hesitantly looked away and murmured something to his… friends?... and then the bartender before twisting his gaze back around to me. Another demure smile had the mark was rising from his seat and walking over to me, a glass in each hand.

“Well hello there lil’ lady…” If the huge Stetson he carried and those brown leather boots had not given it away that heavy southern American accent… his ‘twang’ as the Yanks called it, certainly announced his heritage. “Couldn’ help notice ya sittin here all alone, that sure is a shame… how ‘bout I join ya for a spell…?” He offered one of the glasses he held after his suggestion and I only hesitated for a few seconds, long enough to make him feel slightly awkward before I accepted and nodded to the seat beside me.

The lounge was dimly lit, slightly smokey… oddly enough one of the few places I had been to in the world that still allowed indoor smoking, and a gorgeous dark skinned songstress serenaded us with a band playing a smooth, slow jazz tune lightly behind her. It wasn’t really the sort of place I would expect to find some American cowboy, but all of my intel proved to be right. He slid into the seat, sun lines creasing away from his eyes as he grinned and set his hat aside. The only evidence of his 50-something years was the slight greying at the temple of his blondish hair.

“What’s a lil’ filly like you doin’ here all alone?”

I swirl the dark liquid slowly before I glance towards him, maintaining my coy persona as I shrug delicately. “I was… “

“Pardon… this seat is taken…”

I glanced up at a tall dark-haired man who had suddenly appeared directly beside the cowboy… hovering… no, more like towering, over him. I had no idea who he was, but I did know he was not who I was here to see… not that I could announce to the older man that I had been targeting him. But I could… and would assure the mark that I was more than happy with his company. Yet, before I had an opportunity the younger male placed a hand on the cowboy’s shoulder and muttered a firm…

“...beat it…”

To my surprise… and chagrin, the mark rose from the seat, plucked up his hat and nodded amicably, to both of us, before he just walked away. I pressed my lips together and gritted my teeth as the new guy slipped into the recently vacated seat and looked me over as if he were assessing me. I frowned as I attempted to glance around slyly hoping to catch sight of where the stupid mark had gotten off to.

“He will have left…” the man said and had the audacity to lift up the drink I had not tasted yet and took a sip. I glared at him.

“What the hell do you think you are doing?”

“Changing your life…”

Of all the chauvinistic, arrogant…  I shook my head and literally rolled my eyes before scoffing at the playboy’s insinuation. Don’t get it wrong… he was good looking, something almost primal in the appeal that he oozed. If this were any other time, any other situation, maybe I would have indulged myself with a taste of him… but he had just ruined weeks of hard work and now I would have to figure out how to get to the damn American some other way. And I absolutely hated having to redo work.

“Listen big boy, you’re cute and all…” I murmured as I rose, even reached across the table and took back my drink. Lifting it slightly as if in silent toast I tossed it back and set the empty glass back on the table, “… but I had other plans tonight. Better luck next time”

“Sit down Raven…”

My pulse raced and I almost narrowed my gaze on the stranger. He was a stranger. I would remember having met him before, he did not seem like the sort of guy one could forget. Besides, I made a habit of remembering faces, it was a priority in my line of work. Calling upon a calm… and wit… I wasn't sure I was feeling, I let out a soft laugh and nonchalantly tilted my head.

“Oh babe… you have me confused with someone else…”

He didn’t move, grin, apologize… “We both know I haven’t… but whatever name makes you feel more comfortable… Melissa… Lauren… Olivia?”

It felt like my damned stomach dropped to the ground, a pit… huge and heavy, churring in its place. Discreetly I peeped around the room, checking exits… looking for accomplices… undercovers… was this a bust? No one knew all my alias’… yet somehow this man rattled them off as if they were the names of people that he spent every day with. I could not think of one police agency that had any employee that competent. I started calculating my chances of escape, whether I would be able to do it with or without violence…

“I’m alone Raven” he uttered as if he could literally read my mind and the hairs on the back of my neck were standing up. Everyone else in the lounge seemed to still be focused on either their companions or the soothing melodies from the stage. I did not know if he were telling the truth or not, but every fiber in my being knew that he was dangerous. He must be if his research had gained him my true identity. Who the fuck was he? Not that I cared… no… all that mattered right then and there was that I get out of there.

“You have yourself a good night…” I tossed out with a carefully contrived airy attitude. I had no intention of letting on how much he was getting under my skin or sticking around to get caught in whatever trap he had cooked up.

“No need to fear me Raven… I told you, I’m here to change your life…” suddenly, before I could dissuade him of his stupid assumption… or maybe intuition? I shook my head… he couldn’t possibly know what I was thinking… but his hand snaked out, gripped my wrist… stalled me. My eyes lifted, settled on his steady gaze while he spoke “you really will want to hear me out, promise it will be worth it…”

His tone was casual, encouraging… blunt. And oddly, I felt motivated to hesitate… to at least hear him out. I pressed my lips together, but the urgency to escape that I had felt just moments ago diminished, replaced now by curiosity. I still felt skeptical, but he seemed so earnest. Would it be so bad to just listen to what he had to say? If I didn’t like it, what could he possibly do to me in a crowded bar?

“Fine…” I gave in and slipped back into the chair opposite him. His hand did not linger once I agreed, in fact he moved to motion to a waitress… well there seemed to be a couple lingering nearby and one all but tripped over another to rush over to take his order. The fact that she erupted in untimely giggles as he ordered a couple drinks nearly had me rolling my eyes again. Though, I certainly could not fault the woman’s interest… there was something about the stranger that drew you in, even while he seemed completely and utterly immune and indifferent to her attempted charms. She, though, basked in the very brief moment of attention that he gave her and looked remarkably crestfallen when he directed his attention back towards me.

“What would you say if I told you that you are wasting your life?”

“I’d say that you don’t know anything about me… or what I have done with my life…”

He smirked and leaned back in his seat, just watching me. Clearly, he knew more than the average person, just from the few hints he had dropped so far, still… I was not willing to concede that he knew better than me about what was worthwhile in my life. The man reeked of wealth and class. He smelled like old money. He could not possibly have any clue what things I had lived through or gone through to get where I am today. He very likely would not comprehend the lengths I would go through to keep myself in the lifestyle that I had determined that I wanted.

“I am quite capable of imagining how far you have come… problem is you have no clue how far you can still go…”

I laughed softly, “What is this… some sort of motivational intervention… what is it that you think you know about me… Mister…”

“Egon…” he murmured still watching me briefly before replying without bothering to answer my question at all, “aren’t you bored… when was the last time you felt challenged…? Excited…?”

“Is that what you are trying to do? Offer me a challenge? A job?... I’m not a contractor… Egon… I work for myself…”

“I’m trying to get you to imagine so much more than what you have… I can give you so much more…”

“I’d say you are full of shit… I just told you I don’t need a boss…”

“No… you need a teacher…” He countered. Before I could respond the waitress was back, giggling once again before Egon dismissed her.

“And you think to teach me something?” I laughed again, lifting the drink and taking a sip.

“You are more than a two-bit criminal…”

“Two-bit… I’ll have you know I make six-figures. I am fucking good at what I do…” I smirked, kinda arrogantly, yet… why was I even being open with him about what I do? I had no idea who this guy was but somehow… for whatever reason, I felt comfortable being honest with him, admitting to things that I had never told another person.

“I’m offering you better… so much better… beyond anything you could possibly imagine…”

I gave him a doubtful look, but his expression did not change. And something deep inside of me wanted to take him at his word… was willing to completely believe in the lines he was spewing.

“I can imagine quite a lot…”

“Can you imagine unending knowledge… unending resources and wealth?”

That gave me pause and I arched a brow. What the hell, this man was a bit of a kook. But he looked deadly serious.

“What exactly are we talking about here Egon?” I finally asked after taking another sip of my drink.

“Immortality…”

My pulse raced. This was impossible… I shouldn’t even be entertaining the handsome bloke anymore, but I did not get up… did not scoff… didn’t even roll my eyes. What I did do was drown my drink and wave the empty glass towards the waitress that still seemed to be hanging on end waiting for the opportunity to return to our table before I blurted out…

“Tell me more…”



And so we chatted… Egon gave me the barest of information about some ‘extraordinary group’ of people that he worked with but spent more time pulling out aspects of my current life and pointedly assuring me that with him things would be more interesting… grander… more lucrative… that I could literally have anything I wanted at the tip of my fingers. It sounded too good to be true. He made me feel like my life, up to that point… was just a dress rehearsal for what was to come. It took me a little over an hour from the first mention of immortality to agree with the scheme. Egon did not show a hint of excitement or pleasure, he just seemed settled, as if he had just accomplished one task from his to do list and it was time to move on to the next thing. He did slip me a business card and instructed me to meet him at the address listed on Saturday… two days from our initial meeting, ‘to go over things’ before he rose. I nodded my head as I followed suit, standing while still feeling slightly overwhelmed, confused, excited, skeptical… Egon reached out, took one of my hands in his and spoke firmly…

“You’re fucking good at what you do… remember…?” a calmness rushed over me and I nodded then smirked as I looked up at him remembering saying those words a short time before. “You’ll just be even better, once this happens…”

Seconds later he stepped away and I did not comprehend the sense of disappointment that I felt. I watched as he moved towards the bar, the waitress once again rushing forward, coming to his aide without a hint of hesitation.  The bill was handled then he was just gone...

Introduction - DONE

I admit, showing up two days later, I still was full of skepticism and doubt. He opened the door almost immediately, looking impressive in custom-fit slacks and a button down. My pulse raced a little, not really because of his handsomeness… but because I was just anxious… eager? Nervous. I wanted to roll my eyes at my overwrought emotions, it was a far cry from my usual calculated self. I was on new ground here… a potential… well that just still seemed so far-fetched I could not even rightly say why I had shown up.

“You still doubt it all…” he murmured within seconds. 

How the hell could he know that? I liked to consider myself rather skilled at concealing my emotions and thoughts. I had years of experience at hiding in plain sight. But this stranger seemed to read me like a fucking book. I pressed my lips together and tugged at the hem of my jacket.

“I’m here… aren’t I…”

He smirked briefly but then turned away from the door, leaving it open for me to enter. Stepping inside left me rather speechless. I am not sure what I expected when I arrived at the address Egon provided a couple days before but the huge wide open floor plan, high ceilings and large windows with its breathtaking view over the city made me feel pedestrian. The artwork on the sparse wall space throughout ranged from portraits to landscapes, abstracts to impressionistic… oils, watercolours, Picasso to Warhol to Pollock and even something that looked more modern… more… local. The man certainly had an eye for art… and I did not even hesitate to consider each and every one authentic.

It was mid-afternoon, the sun was beaming across the black slate flooring and glinting over exquisite looking vases and displayed glassware. Egon had already moved across the room, to a well-stocked bar and was pouring two glasses of amber colored liquid. I did not hesitate to accept, and taste, the offering.

I considered myself to have refined my tastes, working my way into a better lifestyle, living lavishly thanks solely to my gumption and guile through my very amoral pursuits. But Egon lived on a whole other level. My well-trained eye knew wealth instantly, and Egon came from a lot of it. There was no one and nothing that would convince me otherwise. Yet… he did not seem like the bragging sort… he wasn’t trying to broadcast or lord his affluence over me in any way. It just seemed natural… luxury and sophistication just oozed out of him. At least, that was my initial impression of him.

“You’re here… but you aren’t sure why… you don’t trust me…”

“I don’t know you… which is also why this makes no sense” I admit as I watched him carefully. There was no point in pretending that I was confused… or having difficulty with this. Any normal sane person would… wouldn’t they?

“Well then… why did you come? You had a couple days to rethink your decision…”

“Because…” I realized suddenly my arms were crossed defensively and immediately I dropped them, trying to relax… “… well… if there was even a small chance I could have what we discussed, I was willing to take the risk…”

“I expected no less from you…” His tone was simply assured… not pandering or approving. “Everything will make more sense when you learn that it is not just immortality that you gain from your decision to join me…”

Again, my pulse raced while I gave him yet another skeptical look. He only pointed to the dark industrial sofa a few steps away. Once seated, it did not take long for him to convince me whole-heartedly that not only was this real… but that I really could have any and everything I wanted. Powers. Literally there would be wieldable supernatural abilities that would manifest once I completed the ‘rebirth’… as he called it.

He didn’t just tell… he showed… proved, without a doubt, that this was no joke. Over the course of the next couple weeks, he explained what I was… or had been or would be… it was hard to keep straight. Apparently, a dormant gene inside me would only be triggered after death… immortality… rebirth as member of the Visha Kanya faction of immortals. He explained ‘our’ history, the origin and legacy of our kind. We were assassins… weapons, poisonous ammunition against powerful enemies. Originally, it was just women used in the espionage and chemical warfare of the past… but at some point, after the immortal regeneration, the gene started to manifest in males as well.  I realized that there was likely something sadistic about me when I started to become slightly aroused over what I would become… what I could do. I would never age again after the transition, sexual manipulations including enhanced sex appeal and arousal… emotional control over myself and others… and the ability to naturally generated venom. I would literally become a living breathing toxic femme fatale. Egon proved in doing…exposing each skill… talent… ability. He warned that it would take time to learn how to manipulate my powers, on-going training once the change took place.

Needless to say I was eager and excited… I wanted to do the transition right then, right there. Each time we met, I voiced my anticipation and each time he refused to consider pushing up the rebirth date. There was still the ‘trip’ where I would be introduced to the Shadows… the organization of immortals that I would be joining.  This was the biggest part that worried me. He wasn’t super enthusiastic about bragging about the organization, but I think that was more so because of Egon’s personality in general rather than his overall impression of the group.

Egon, to all extents and purposes, was very disciplined and direct. Blunt. He wasn’t sitting around making overtures towards me or trying to friendship build. He was giving me facts and evidence, revealing secrets, sharing knowledge that would help me transition smoothly from this human form into my supernatural self. He was helping me understand what was about to happen, what I should expect, the changes I would go through, the strengths I would gain. He was taking it very seriously and I was both impressed and awed by his non-nonsense approach that I so often applied in my own research and planning when I had a task to accomplish. And I was more than willing to take all that he provided, gobbling up every bit of information like my very life depended on it… when in truth it kind of did. In the end, it would be Egon that would take away this life and bring me into an entirely new existence.

The Trip - DONE

By the time the Saturday morning of our trip arrived I was once again feeling hesitant. Almost as if it were my very first time going to find out about this whole unusual and unlikely situation. Egon suggested that I meet up with him at his place and we would travel together to the meet up. It wasn’t fear… or anxiety or anything like that tumbling around in my head. I was actually quite comfortable with the whole transition thing, with the idea of becoming immortal, of having this life changing experience. I was looking forward to it. In large part thanks to Egon himself. The man was strategic as hell, and I had yet to catch him unaware or lacking a sufficiently logical explanation to any of my inquiries thus far. He knew his shit and he did not play around. I found him reliable, resourceful and responsible. There was not much more I could or would ask of the person responsible for introducing me to this world. Not that he was immensely patient or gentle or kind… none of those things, but that was fine because neither was I. We developed a bit of a routine, and I like to think I even impressed him a bit when I began drilling him on the information I uncovered about the Visha Kanya when I did my own research at home. Not that I came back with a whole batch of information that he had not already given, but it did show that I was taking the initiative to learn more about what I would become.

But… no, none of that was at the core of my concern. But I was there, hiking gear in tow, methodically following Egon’s lead for the short drive to The Shadow’s headquarters there in Berlin. At least that was the explanation I had been given. I would be meeting the other recruits and their PO’s… meeting the head of the organization… a group… a gang maybe even. It had been years since I had run with a crew… almost 12 or 13 years ago now. The memories were not fond ones. Shit had been tough, the people even tougher. I wouldn’t be surprised if the lot of them were all either locked away for life or dead by now. But I had gotten out of that, moved on… maybe it on my own… done fucking good. All on my own. I was not sure I was team-material. And so I contemplated it silently, staring out the window as Egon sped down the road.

When we pulled up in front of the destination, I continued to lag a bit behind Egon’s steps. I cased the entrance, took note of the few people entering the building dressed similarly, assuming they were part of the group going on this… whatever it was. I had just latched the strap of my backpack across my chest when he stepped over to me with a questioning look…

“Ready?”

I noticed another group entering the building, all looking exceedingly excited and cheery about the upcoming adventure. From what I could tell, they all looked curious… open… enthusiastic or something along one or all of those lines of thought. I peeped up at Egon…

“This is important, isn’t it?”

His eyebrow arches slightly at the left… he did that sometimes. I had come to associate it to being the closest thing to a smile as I would get out of him.

“Everything we do is important…” I rolled my eyes and glanced back to the entrance. “What are you worried about?”

“I’m not worried…” I replied quickly, defensively.

“Reeally?” When I peeped back over, he was quite obviously sporting a highly doubtful smirk. Again I rolled my eyes and wrinkled my nose

“Fine…” I hissed. “I am sure I do not like this ability you have of reading my thoughts…”

“I can sense your emotions, not read your thoughts… and I factor a guess that you will love it plenty once you have the ability yourself…”

“Well… yeah… because then I will be badass…” I respond cockily but sober up rather quickly.

“No reason to feel apprehension, they aren’t going to attack you…” I scoffed as if I would go down without a fight if I were attacked. “Okay… so not afraid of them… what is it then?”

Seriously, emotional intuition was too uncanny. I spent way too much time guarding myself and I certainly was not a fan of anyone reading me so easily. Suddenly, a thought came to me.

“Would it be too much to ask a favor?” That seemed to surprise him. I think very few things did. He didn’t respond, just waited for me to continue. “Can you use it to take the edge off… make me… less guarded. I have no idea what these other people can do, or what to expect… but I would rather not give them something to try and dissect…”

“You want me to relax you?” If I didn’t know better, I would think he was laughing at me. But Egon seldom laughed.

“Just take the edge off a little…” I hissed softly. “Besides… doubt you would want your sole ‘student’ being the most assholish of the group…”

“Who said lessening your emotions will help with that…” Wit? Unlikely, but I like to think it was partly responsible for him giving in to help me… or for whatever other reason he might have had… pity… curiosity. It did not matter. He reached out, touched me lightly and immediately I felt all the combativeness and mistrust ease away. Of course, there was still a feeling of skepticism, but I wasn’t feeling like this was all a big waste of time anymore… meeting the gang.

“Better… okay then let’s be about our business then, shall we?” I almost laughed, of course Egon wanted to get back on task.


We passed through the building and arrived in a garden, joining a crowd of other would-be hikers. There were a few gathered around a huge piece of stone artwork… or was it some type of structure, while others seemed to be mingling and getting introductions. Egon began to do the same for me… walking me over first to meet the leader… our leader, a dark-haired slightly older woman they called Command. There was no other name… but was that even a name or a title? Who knew if it was something she was called out of respect to her leadership or if it was her way of keeping a professional distance from her subordinates? Then to the second in command, Evelyn, who seemed non-nonsense and direct. I appreciated that. Both seemed to smile genuinely towards my PO and he seemed to be just a touch less stern. I tried to remember, but I was fairly certain that he had told me that the leader was part of the Immortals Faction. He hadn’t gone into a great amount of detail about the other factions, but he did tell some… the little bit more that I knew was only from the few snippets of folklore I could acquire on each division. I had no clue what any of their powers were… hell any of them could be reading my thoughts right then and there. I was capable of remaining calm at such a prospect thanks to Egon’s subtle assistance.

Both women were exceptionally busy, finalizing everything for the hike and overall trip, along with being interrupted constantly by other primary’s and recruit introductions. Just as they stepped away to tend to the matters at hand, a tall curly haired woman approached. She had a confident air about her and seemed to have some sort of comradery with Egon. An introduction was made, and I got the feeling that I sparked some curiosity for the woman… Eris… whether because of being in Egon’s charge or because of something she had been told about me I had no idea. But I did not get all wound up and cautious. I remained unnaturally relaxed and greeted her with less pretense than I may have just moments before.

Before more could be said we were suddenly called to attention and given instructions on what was about to happen. The structure I noticed upon arriving was actually called a Moon Door and basically was some sort of passageway between locations. I am fairly certain that if I hadn’t gotten Egon to agree I would right then and there be getting extremely calculating and distant. Like, everything was just so extraordinary… unimaginable. Seeing it was believing it thought, right?

We walked through the ‘portal’ as a group… some side by side others single file only to enter into another space with a circular structure of branches and curved wood… more rustic than the first but essentially the exact same thing. Once more, in and out we all went until we were at the base of a mountain. And then, yes… after traveling through several countries in the blink of an eye… we were then told that we would be hiking up the mountain… for five fucking hours. Again, I almost laughed. They couldn’t find a resort some where closer to one of these big round circles? Luckily, with my extensive martial arts training, endurance was something that seemed almost second nature.

Egon had dropped back and was speaking directly with Command, and so I kind of on my own. Which was fine, I was used to being on my own. But before I resolved myself to an isolated trek in the middle of a crowd of people, Eris stepped over…

“A group of us kinda do a bit of a competition to the top…” I peeped at her curiously, one of my brows lifting slightly at the glint I read in her eyes. Competitive. I could appreciate that.

“Is there some prize at the end?” I asked pointedly as I hooked my thumbs under the straps of my backpack and waited for the woman’s response. But as she opened her mouth to speak a deeper, slightly more cocky voice chirped in…

“Only bragging rights pipsqueak…” a giant stepped into view. Not that I hadn’t already noticed the mammoth hairy God. He was hard to miss… “as cute as they look in those yoga pants… not sure your short legs will keep up”

Admittedly, I was one of the shortest… maybe even the second shortest… of the group. As far as I had seen only Evelyn appeared to be an inch or so shorter. But the far too handsome giant had me confused with someone far less ambitious. I smirked softly as I let my eyes shift down his body, not even pretending to be discreet as I checked him out. His clothes did everything to accentuate his strength… all broad shouldered, ripped bicep strength on display there.

“I can hold my own…” I say casually while I took a moment to glance at the trail we were about to head up. “Besides… in most cases giants are oft times the bumbling and clumsy sort…”

A laugh sounded behind me before another person appeared, another handsome man. To be honest, most of the people surrounding me were good looking to a fault. It was almost surreal to imagine spending an eternity with some of the best-looking people on the planet.

“That’s right… you’re just a big ole’ oaf Filip…” the blond-dyed man said with a wicked grin and then a wink in my direction.

“Ha… I’m Hercules… I’ll be stumbling my ass down into a chair sipping a beer while you pathetic sort are still halfway down the mountain…”

“Herculess…” the other guy laughed

“Ignore them, they are both oafs…” Eris murmured with an obvious lack of annoyance. It was apparent that they were all friends. She introduced me to Filip and Chris, and both seemed surprised to learn that I was to be training under Egon. I was not sure what to take from the shared looks that crossed between them but none of that lingered. They joked a bit more about who would get to the cabin first before we all set out on the long trek.

I did my best to keep up, it was relatively simple in the beginning but as the path inclined higher and the air around me started to get thinner I knew I was no match to the lot of them. Not that I should have expected less. They were immortal… and who the hell even knew what sort of supernatural powers any of them had. Filip seemed to just glide up the damn mountain. Definitely not clumsy or bumbling at all. Chris was no slacker either… or any of the Primary’s for that matter. They all seemed at ease and comfortable, as if they had all made the trek numerous times already. Some seemed less inclined to be bothered the whole mountain dash… such as Egon, who moved at his own steady pace without appearing to need the accolades that may come with ‘winning’.

He checked in with me periodically during the hike which made it perfectly obvious to me at least, that his leisurely pace was by choice not necessity. I was moving at a brisk pace, working to keep up with the front runners and every so often Egon would just be there… it was unnerving, and a little frustrating if I were telling the truth. Even with my so-called well exercised and good physically healthy body I felt winded and borderline exhausted at the end of our hike. But, to toot my own horn so to speak, I was not far behind despite not by any means being the head of the pack in that little impromptu race. I felt satisfied that I had, indeed, held my own, against people that I just imagined trained vigorously… or maybe had eons on me to build up their strength and endurance. How could one know when it came to ageless immortals? At any rate, it gave me an insight into the competitiveness and comradery between the factions… and the people I would spend the next two days with.

The cabin was impressive and far different that what I imagined after hearing… and taking… the long route to our destination. I supposed I expected something along the lines of the rustic moon gate we used to arrive at the base of the mountain. Something woodsy and full of plaids and greens and mounted animal heads. I was pleasantly surprised… and relieved, to find myself wrong for once. Everyone selected a room and had time to unwind, nap… explore… before we were expected to return to the main room for dinner preparations.

I had no idea what others would do, I, however, could not fully relax until I had a look around. I did not even unpack or anything before I slipped out of the cabin and stepped down the back stairs onto the hard, snow-packed earth.

“Haven’t had enough walking yet?” Startled I twisted around and spied one of the more mature guys that had traveled up the mountain path  a few steps away, standing on the terrace just to the left of the doorway which is likely why I did not notice him there at first. My pulse raced slightly as I looked at him and something deep down inside energized. He had a rugged good look to himself… and there was something charming… dignified about the sprinkle of gray hairs in his beard and temples. And he looked strong… and I could not seem to resist a guy that could hold his own in a fight… if it came down to that. In my line of work… being scrapy was mandatory. He had an attractiveness about him that didn’t even seem to require any effort. But again, I was reminded that literally everyone in that damn house was pleasant on the eyes. Or maybe I was just horny? It had been a few weeks… could be I just wanted to bang anything in arms reach at the moment since I had been so preoccupied with researching and studying of late. I shook my head, and the thought from my mind. For all extents and purposes, this was a ‘work’ event. I almost laughed at the ridiculousness of that thought. Me… working with others. How had I gotten here? Besides… it wasn’t unusual for me to mix a little business in with my pleasure.

“I… I just have to…” I paused and peeped around. Would he think it foolish that out here, in the middle of nowhere, I needed to check the perimeter. “…look around… it’s a habit…”

Suddenly he stepped forward, down the steps and fell in beside me.  I frowned slightly

“I didn’t realize we couldn’t go out alone…”

He smirked, “you’re not a prisoner, if that is what you are assuming. I was just… doing the same thing. Assessing the surroundings. I’ll join you…”

A few seconds ticked by before I nodded and turned back the way I was originally headed. He did not say much more than that… at first, just walked with me as I scanned the area surrounding the cabin. Since the beginning of my ‘career’ I learned that unfamiliar surroundings could be hazardous to one’s health. I needed to examine and assure myself of potential security flaws and infiltration points. There was nothing more foolish than putting yourself in a closed in space that you had literally no exit strategy. Or even a wide-open space… surrounded by the heavy coverage of evergreens.

“Everyone else is inside… relaxing, showering… looking to party.”

“I can do all that after I map an escape route…” That made him arch a brow at me.

“Planning on sneaking out in the middle of the night?” I laughed softly and shook my head.

“No… well at least not yet. Who knows what you crazy immortals will make me rethink before the night is over? Life choices and all can become burdensome if one isn’t able to adapt quickly to a change in environment… or situation…”

Another silence fell between us as we continued to stroll near the edge of the foliage, but there was not a second where I forgot that he was poised directly beside me. Hell… I could picture doing quick a few things with him directly beside me… over me… under me… I smirked at my own line of thought.

“Why do you make it a habit to plot out escape routes when you arrive somewhere for the first time?”

That drag me from my lewd thoughts. “um… because happily ever after only happens in fairy tales… in the real world you have to protect yourself…” I answer cautiously but then turn to face him fully and speak a bit more bluntly… “I prioritize my safety and my freedom above mostly everything else in the world… and I will do whatever it takes to ensure that I maintain both…”

“And you think you have something to fear from us?”

I frowned again at him before looking back towards the cabin. I could see the silhouettes of others moving about inside. “I do not know any of you really… but… no…” again looking back to him “I do not fear you… or them. But that does not mean there isn’t danger here”
“What’s your name… faction?”

“Raven… I’ll be Visha Kanya” whatever impression he got from that knowledge he did not let on.

“Well Raven… I will have you know I am quite fearsome and formidable!” he boasted with a sudden cocky grin. It lit up his features.

“Oh… are you suggesting that you want to hurt me?” I chuckled, surprisingly playing along.

“Unfortunately, you are not mine to hurt…” Oddly, my pulse raced again. Something, somewhere inside of me ignited. I wondered briefly if I was still under the effect of Egon’s emotion-numbing spell. Should I be taking his words as a threat… when all they seemed to do was spark some wanton excitement. I smirked again, my eyes glinting… maybe dangerously?

“I’d fight you if you tried…”

“Even better…” he was taunting me… maybe teasing… but definitely taunting. “Maybe one day we will see how that works out for you…”

There was something provoking… tempting… in the suggestion. I started to say more but, suddenly there was the sound of a branch breaking underfoot nearby and instantly I spun about, instinct… self-preservation… I’m not sure, but before I even got a look at whoever approached I braced myself defensively for an attack…

“Elia they’re lookin’ fo….” Her voice trailed off after she noticed the glint of the blade clutched between my fingers and both her brows rose, obviously more curious than threatened… or so it seemed.

“Whoa there La Tigresa…” the man said reaching out and tugging my arm down as the woman strolled closer. She chuckled and I blushed a bit. Of course, wielding a knife against an immortal was likely the most foolish thing I had ever done in my whole entire life. Slowly, with practiced care I folded the switchblade and slid it back into my jacket pocket from which I had snatched it impulsively.

“Sorry about that, I…” trailed off, not really knowing what to say at that point. “I’m not great with surprises…”

“Ya think?” She chuckled again, “better safe than sorry if you ask me… it’s too late for regrets if you are dead…” she murmured with a wink making the man standing with us grunt audibly. Elia… that was what she had called him. We both shifted our gaze back to him.

“Leave it to you to find amusement in someone pulling a knife on you…”

“It’s a knife…” she pointed out looking puzzled over what he could possibly think there was to worry about.

He shook his head slowly then glanced back to me. I was not sure what his look suggested, and I was typically pretty good at reading people.

“And you can still get injured…” he scolded which sparked my curiosity. I had never thought to ask Egon about the limitations of our immortality. “Raven… this is Sierra… member of the Jaguar Warriors, my faction… Raven will be Visha Kanya….”

Again, the woman’s eyes rounded as he gazed at me again. “Reeeaaally… it’s been a long time since we had a new VK…” but before she continued, she turned back towards him and returned to her original statement when she first arrived… “They are looking for you… Command is…” He nodded and looked between us, eyeing me a lot more curiously than he did the other woman.

“Promise you won’t try to kill each other…”

Sierra laughed her voice soft… sultry. Just like everyone else there, she was just as good looking. But there was something absolutely mouth-watering about her, like I wanted to just gobble her up and have her again for breakfast. She smirked as she looked me over.

“She doesn’t have the power to kill me… yet…” and she wiggled her brows as if the prospect brought her a level of excitement. What the hell was happening to me. He again made a strange noise between acceptance and laughter and annoyance. It was hard to determine which emotion was at the forefront with him.

“Perimeter seems to be secure… take your time but you can head in whenever you’re ready”

Not sure if he was commenting for her or my benefit but I agreed that all seemed to be safe… at the moment. Then he turned and left us alone. Sierra stayed.

“So Visha Kanya… Egon…” her voice seemed to tease me even in casual conversation. “What the hell is that like…?”

“Deliberate… efficient… logical… methodical… structured… I could go on…” she laughed, I grinned. “Seriously though, it has been pretty near to what I would normally do if I were researching a project or a new job…”

“Sounds ideal then…” she murmurs as we began strolling back towards the cabin. Elia was already long gone from sight and a few of the other people had made their way to the terrace overlooking the back where Sierra and I walked.

“So far I can’t complain…”

“Are you excited?”

I peeped at her, shrugged but then laughed a little. “Actually yeah, kinda a lot…”

“I get it… don’t get me wrong I love my faction, but still… VK… who the hell wouldn’t want to be able to produce poison??”

Pride… pleasure… a little arrogance flooded into me. Everything I had learned so far about my faction seemed like it was tailor made to fit a lifestyle that I had almost already been living. Just enhanced… magnified by 100… 1000… hell to infinity.

“I’m definitely curious and eager to see how it all works, looking forward to it”

“I feel like you’re going to be hell to reckon with once you find your way”

I laughed, at ease. Was Egon’s power still working on me? I couldn’t rightly say. I thought that the effects were only temporary, but Egon was far more advanced that I… and everything he had told me thus far had been about what I would experience. I really should ask him more questions about his experience…

“Yeah… then maybe next time you sneak up on me I will just kiss you to death instead of trying to stab you” I laughed again…

“I could think of less interesting ways to die” she teased and again wiggled her eyebrows.

Before we could chat more someone was calling her over, needing help or just wanting to introduce her to another. She invited me to join but I needed to get out of my hiking clothes, get a shower, ready myself for the evening ahead.  I did agree to share drinks with them later once I was ready to settle down.


A few hours later, I had already rejoined the gathering, shared a few drinks while helping to prepare dinner, eaten… and we were all just sort of lounging around, laughing, chatting, learning about each other. Comfort was key with me, when home… relaxing. I wore a bulky sweatshirt and some simple leggings, and big fluffy socks… a personal signature look while sitting around doing nothing. Not that hardly anyone would know. Usually, I was home alone… eating a meal out of a cardboard box with my head buried in some reference material or plucking away at my laptop. Here… there was none of that. A huge family style meal, a crowd of entertaining people talking over each other at points and laughing good naturedly. It was an awkward situation, and I tried to imagine when was the last time I had an experience like this one.

Never was the answer. Not once had I had this experience in my entire lifetime.

Elia seemed a bit more moody and distant during and after dinner, not that I had any idea what his usual personality was. Sierra seemed to think it, mentioned it… and so I took it as a fact.  She on the other hand was outgoing, flirty, teasing… and a bit wild. I liked her. Both Filip and Chris were huge flirts as well.  Not just with me but with a number of others and I could not help but find it both amusing and entertaining. I found absolutely nothing wrong in their behavior… everyone was hot… like stunningly gorgeous… and I found myself being just as flirtatious with a number of people myself. The food was good, the company intriguing, the drinks fantastic. I could not complain even a little bit about how the evening played out.

At one point, Command took center stage, everyone kind of stopping everything that they had been doing to take heed of the story she would tell… of the origins and the specialness of what we were becoming a part of. It felt… intense, listening to her, memorable… I could not say why I felt so captivated, but I was. I NEEDED to be there… experiencing her special blend of prowess and charisma.

After she finished… and finally walked away, leaving us all to digest what she had said, I had to take a little break. I felt suddenly… overwhelmed with sensation. Like a heap of bricks had been layered over me and I felt like I might crush under the weight of what I was feeling.

I slipped out of sight, into the shadows and dragged in a deep breath. The sudden feeling was unexpected. That I should feel so overwhelmed from someone talking seemed exceedingly strange, but I could not deny what I was feeling. Maybe it was also just everything that night. Dinner, drinks, people… lots of people. Suddenly a heady aroma wafted around me and I looked around, seeing an ember light up a few steps away before another puff spiraled above the guy’s head.

“Share?” I asked without moving. He smirked softly as he held out the small roach clip. I walked closer, tugged the bit to my lips and let my eyes shut as I breathed in while taking a drag. Seconds ticked by as I held it, letting it flood my lungs before finally releasing my lungs to breathe freely once more. “Thanks…”

“Having trouble with all this?” He asked as I passed the joint back to him.

“It’s not my usual sort of crowd…” I admit cautiously making him chuckle lightly.

“I’d wager we aren’t anyone’s usual sort of anything…”

I nodded at Filip while considering his words… “Probably right. I mean… it’s already intimidating enough that you are all immortal… but then also supernatural… and all fucking ravishing…”

“You’ll fit right in then…pipsqueak…”

Smirking I glanced at him while he pulled on the weed once again, “you’re a fucking flirt…”

“Guilty as charged… but who can blame me with so many… ravishing… beauties to drool over?”

“I won’t blame you that’s for sure” I chuckled before accepting the joint once again.... “How long have you been… dead? Reborn? I’m not even sure how to go about asking such a question”

He seemed to consider it for a moment while I puffed away and didn’t respond until he had the joint once more, “Reborn… since around ’95 I guess… I was 30 at the time…”

“Totally bangable for a 55 year old man…”

He laughed softly, “Age becomes irrelevant once you go through the change… a lot of things you once considered detrimental or high priority seem to become far more insignificant as eons stretch out before you…”

“I’m still trying to imagine what that means… maybe it will magically just hit me after I transition…”

“I overhead you are VK…” I nodded as I let my mind drift to the thought of my upcoming change “I’ve never met a new one… haven’t seen what the process is from the very beginning of rebirth…”

“You say that as if I should prepare for the worse…”

“Maybe… but I do recall a little someone boasting about how they could hold their own… I saw the attempt to do just that… I would tend to believe her…”

“I’ll do better next time…” I promised with a glint in my eyes.

“Challenge accepted…”

“Oh… come on fucker… you were supposed to wait…”

I turned at the sudden interruption catching sight of Chris narrowing in on our location. His eyes shifted from Filip to me and the grin he levied was anything but innocent.

“Hello little Raven-haired beauty…”

“Or just Raven… seeing as how it is my name” I said without a hint of malice while Chris plucked the joint away from Filip and took a puff.

“Hell man… I’m supposed to sit around aimlessly while you flirt the night away?”

“Pot to kettle…” Chris retorted, and I could easily tell that this was part of their very obvious friendship. No animosity, just harmless, playful ribbing. I suddenly felt like a third wheel in their dynamic.

“He out here whispering sweet nothings in your ear Raven?”

I chuckled and shook my head, “not yet…”

“Ohh yeah… good… still time for me” he smirked as he eased closer to my side and made an exaggerating loud whisper near me “he is a big giant oaf… you already said so earlier…”

“I did not say that!” I chastised him laughingly as I glanced at Filip

“Right… you only said I was bumbling and goofy…”

“I implied that you might be bumbling and clumsy… for a giant…”

“Exactly… an oaf!”

They were teasing, of course they were. I was not used to it. But somehow, I accepted it, seemed to be enjoying it. Maybe. I hesitated though, a couple times, laughing a little awkwardly. Which was odd. I put on performances every day with work, when I was playing a mark. But somehow, with this group of extraordinary individuals it was sometimes like I was some novice. They… we… continued to pass the joint around, eventually Eris slipped out and joined us eventually followed by Egon who both chatted with Eris but also checked in with me. He seemed to be curious if I was getting on okay… or maybe just checking to make sure his student didn’t embarrass him. Either way, without further intervention from him that night, the edge I had started to feel once more was soothed out. I laughed, let things wash over me, conversed with strangers like we were some how old dear friends.

It must have been the weed.

The next day, barely past the break of dawn I slipped out onto the terrace and laid a mat out to begin my morning ritual. It did not matter that I was away from home or surrounded by strangers. My life was structured… and I needed certain things to remain constant. To keep me balanced and focused. There had been far too many close calls in my life… points where if I had just tipped to one side just a little too long, I might never have come back from them. Exercising… martial arts… was one of those things that helped me feel grounded. So, each morning, the very first thing I did before I did absolutely anything else, I had a 30-minute Tai Chi workout. This was my mental and physical break time. Silently and calmly pulling from nature and harmony to relax and strength both my body and spirit. I would not sacrifice this habit no matter where I ended up or who I was around.

I wasn’t really surprised when Chris slipped out of the house looking as if he were off for his own morning workout, but when he strolled over and basically fell in beside me that took me off guard. I did not speak, I was kind of in the zone, but I noticed him, seemed to sense him on some weird level. He seemed to know all the moves, which, again should not have surprised me but the nuance of sharing this moment with another… it just felt unreal. I had high-end equipment installed in every location I took up residence whenever I switched jobs, so always completely strength and condition training within the confines of my own home. I had literally been alone, for the most part all my life and only ever had a workout partner for when I was doing full on judo, jiu jitsu or taekwondo regimes at a local gym. That was the extent of my sharing this aspect of my life with anyone. I was a loner. Always had been. Likely always would be. I certainly was still not convinced that being on a team would work out for me but I had to make try, didn’t I?

“Pretty good set…” Chris remarked once I let up “I’m pretty sure I expected you to still be abed after hanging out so late last night”

I shook my head slowly, “I can’t sleep when I know there is something I am supposed to be doing”

“Well, I am sure there are plenty of people in this agency that will appreciate that kind of focus and drive” he chuckled “I mean… I’m glad I was here to experience the set… well…” he paused again letting his eyes roam over me “… that and you in your work out gear… “

“So, the whole flirting thing, sun-up to sun set… “

“oh, hell no… you should be prepared for that to pop up any minute of any day for the rest of our eternity!” He smirks before he starts in on his own stretching routine, clearly, he was not planning to have my tiny little interlude keep him from whatever his own workout plan was.

“Incorrigible…” I murmur softly and only earned me another wicked grin


After showering and dressing I found Sierra in the kitchen preparing a meal that smelled absolutely divine. I did not even hesitate accepting her offer to join her and spent a good chunk of the morning listening to her rattle on about this or that. She liked to talk, and I liked to not talk… unless I was working. It was a good arrangement. Filip entered and ate, Chris, after his workout, breezed through snatching up a smoothie that Filip had concocted on his way back to his room. Egon eventually made his way and took the seat next to me, quietly assessing I assumed. It didn’t bother me as I think it should have. I wasn’t a child, but I was a fish out of water. He was the connection I had between this world and my own at the moment. I did not see Elia again until we were all headed back down the path to the Moon Door and then home.

First Death - DONE

The day had come, and I wasn’t prepared. Well… I was, but I wasn’t.

Physically, I was more than read. I was in the prime of my life, healthy, fit, great shape. I wouldn’t hate spending the rest of my days in this body. I wondered if my hair will still grow after rebirth… I should have asked. Maybe I could never cut my hair again… doubt I would want to live eternity with one hair style though. Such a silly worry to think about on the verge of achieving forever.

Mentally, I was still rationalizing. After a whole month, still reconciling what my life had been and what it could possibly be. I would do it, I didn’t want to not do it. But what if something went wrong. What if Egon was wrong about me… what if I wasn’t really one of these Visha Kanya. I should have asked if they ever got it wrong… misdiagnosed someone. It could be possible right? I felt in my gut that this would be my fate… a poison girl sounded alluring and exciting. I wanted it to be my life.

I pushed the doubts aside before I walked into Egon’s home… for the last time as a human. No point in fretting about it, he would just sense it… and what would he do if he did? Would he stop the process? Refuse to take me further because even now, after witnessing everything that could be I was still distrusting. I could see why he might do that. I might do that if I was presented with some disbeliever after having given them all the evidence that they need. But… still… they could have gotten it wrong. I could take the poison, and simply that could be the end of me. For good… forever.

“Ready?”

I nodded automatically and watched as he turned to mix chemicals on the desk before him. I was sitting on the sofa… waiting. Impatiently.

“Do you want to wait? We can do it tomorrow…”

“No…” I rushed to answer, and shook my head again looking up at him as he watched me. He knew what I was feeling, I could see it in his eyes. And I glared at him, thinking he should just stop dallying and let us get it over with. He smirked then.

“Patience is a virtue…”

“So is chastity but who the hell wants to have that?”

A uncharacteristic laugh peeled out of him before he reached for the glass that was brimming with liquid.

“You will have to drink it all so that the whole things is effectively quick and painless… unless you want to suffer?... Haven’t figured out if you have masochist tendencies yet…”

I rolled my eyes and plucked the glass from his hands. But I did not drink it immediately, I took a long steadying breath, counted to 5… then chugged it… just like the drink I had the very first night that I met him in that lounge almost two months ago now. Seconds ticked by and I almost thought he did something wrong. But then… from one breath to the next the air around me tightened, squeezed briskly and not more than a second later everything went black.

SATURDAY EVENING AT THE CABIN




ROUND STATUS DONE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (05/08/2020 at 18:35)

About Nadezhda

Name: Nadezhda Hristova Petkova

FC: Katie McGrath

Faction: Samurai

Primary: Leon

Age & Date of Birth: 37; 3rd January 1983

Current Residence Berlin, Germany

Occupation: Management-consultant

Interests: Amyas, Command, Elia, Leon

How much time do you take before taking the offer: Two days

Saturday Dinner

Cred to MB

Part 1

“Nadezhda, your two o’clock appointment is here.” Sabine poked her head through the door and looked at her with a smile.

“Thank you.” The dark-haired woman replied before she closed the file in front of her. She got up to greet her potential new client… he was tall, with black hair and dark eyes and a polite smile on his lips. “Mr Naderer.” Nadezhda extended her hand, “It is nice to meet you. Please take a seat.” She let go of his hand and pointed at the chair across from her desk.

“Likewise Ms Petkova.” He had a smooth and warm voice.

“Would you like to drink something? Coffee? Tea?” Nadezhda asked.

“I’m fine but thank you.” He looked at her before sitting down. The woman closed the office door before settling down across from him. “So, how bad it is?” he asked pointing at the files on the desk.

“Honestly, I have seen worse,” Nadezhda noted and crossed her legs. Since he had requested an appointment with her last week, she had spent the past days with gathering as much information about his company as possible. “There are a few problems and I would suggest some changes to be done but it is absolutely nothing we shouldn’t be able to handle.” She reached for one of the files and showed it to him, “This is just one of my suggestions… your company has a good working strategy and most of the numbers are looking good. But have you ever considered a slight alteration of the structure?”

“What kind of alteration are we talking about, Ms Petkova? Because as much as I want my company to keep working out and having good results, I don’t want to achieve this by losing my employees.” Mr Naderer said with a firm voice. “I hope you can understand that.”

“I can and there is nothing to worry about. I couldn’t help but notice that while your company has a good working structure, it could be improved… like there are a few departments where I would suggest hiring more people.” Nadezhda leaned back in her seat but kept her eyes locked on him, “Not only would it improve the work environment but also you wouldn’t risk losing any employee who might feel overworked and under stress the whole time. But like I said in the beginning, that is just one of my suggestion.” She smiled slightly, “I’m sure you can understand that one week isn’t enough time to get al the information about your company.”

“I’m fully aware of that Ms Petkova and while your suggestion does sound very interesting…” he told her leaning slightly forward, “I’m not here to hire you as a consultant.”

The dark-haired woman blinked a few times not quite sure if she had heard correctly, “Pardon?” She felt angry at the fact that he had only been wasting her time… not only today but also the past week she had to spend with reading about his company.

“I’m here to make you an offer, Nadezhda.” His voice was firm and she could feel his eyes on her.

“How did you-“ she stopped taking a deep breath, “I’m not sure if I understand… you wanted to see me regarding your company and now you are speaking about an offer.”

“About the company which isn’t exactly mine and there is absolutely nothing to worry about. It was the perfect excuse to meet you.” He clasped his hands together and smiled at her. “About the offer… it is immortality.”

Nadezhda blinked again… this had to be a joke… there was no way that he was being serious right now, “Immortality? Am I supposed to believe you?” she arched up an eyebrow looking at him. “Mr Naderer-“

“Please call me Leon. And I think a part of you already believes me.” He sounded so confident and calm. “Just think about it Nadezhda… about what you could do not only for yourself but also for others.” He leaned on the table eyes never leaving her face. “You have potential and I could show you how to use it.”

“But immortality?” the dark-haired woman crossed her arms. She wanted to laugh, to demand that he should leave and never try to contact her again but it felt like something was holding her back… maybe he was right and a part of her did believe what he had told her.

“I know it is a lot to take in, Nadezhda but you should consider my offer… think about all the options and influence it might have on your life.” Leon got up, “You still have my phone number. Just get back to me once you have made your choice.”

She remained speechless as he walked out of her office. The files of his company were still in front of her and with a huff, she picked them up, “Immortality…” she murmured under her breath as she put them away. “Absolutely ridiculous.” Nadezhda didn’t want to believe him and she felt mad at herself for even listening to Leon’s stupid offer. She should have demanded that he leaves before he even had a chance to start with his fairy tale. This meeting had been a complete waste of her time and there was no way that she was going to think about his offer… not even for a second.



Unfortunately, Nadezhda’s plan didn’t quite work out as no matter how hard she tried or found ways to keep herself busy, she would often end up thinking back on Leon’s offer… it still sounded absolutely ridiculous and like a joke to her. But she couldn’t deny that a part of her was intrigued by it. Maybe there was indeed more to it… maybe she could use it to her own advantage or maybe she could benefit from his offer. The dark-haired woman let out a sigh as she glanced at Leon’s business card again. It would be simple to give him a call and ask him to meet with her again. And yet Nadezhda hadn’t been able to jump over her shadow… it might be easier if she would be able to talk with Hannah about the whole situation but she knew her friend well enough that she wasn’t going to believe a single word.

“лайна” she cursed loudly voice echoing through her apartment before she picked up her phone, “This better be worth it…” she murmured to herself pacing up and down as she waited for Leon to pick up.

“Nadezhda.” She almost flinched once she heard Leon’s calm voice, “Have you thought about my offer?”

“I did and… is there any place where we can meet?” Nadezhda stopped in front of the window looking down on the street. “I have a few questions and I would rather not discuss them over the phone.”

“There is a small bar near the Deutscher Dom. I can be there in about 40 minutes.” Leon offered.

“I will be there.” She ended the call before letting out a frustrated sigh. ”Hopefully, I know what I’m doing…” she murmured to herself. Nadezhda wasted no time in getting dressed and in less than 10 minutes she was on her way to the Deutscher Dom. The woman got to the bar first and as she waited for Leon, she noted that she didn’t feel like doing a mistake… almost as if her mind and conscience agreed with her choice.

“Nadezhda” Leon’s voice brought her back to reality and she stood up to greet him with a firm handshake, “I’m glad that you called me.”

“Trust me, I did try not to think about it at all but it was harder than I had expected.” The dark-haired woman let out a sigh. “Honestly, I still find it hard to believe and yet I’m intrigued and can’t stop thinking about it.” She turned to look at him. “I tried to tell myself that immortality can’t be real… maybe it isn’t and you are just messing with me. But there is a part of me that tells me to stop… a part that somehow feels a connection to you. A connection I can’t explain.” Another sigh from Nadezhda.

“I know that it is a lot to take in but I can assure immortality is real.” Leon sounded sincere, “Are you going to accept my offer?”

Nadezhda licked over her lips before she took a deep breath, “I am.” To her surprise, she actually felt relief upon saying those words.

“Great.” Leon smiled at her, “I’m aware of your busy schedule and private life but you also have questions and there are a few things I still need to explain to you. How about we do a weekly lunch or dinner? Or maybe even drinks?”

Nadezhda wondered what else did he know about her… or more important how he all knew that. Maybe he would tell her one day. “Dinner would work the best for me. How about Wednesday or Thursday?” She knew her schedule by heart, “I could do lunch too but I wouldn’t be able to tell you in advance.”

“Dinner is fine with me.” Leon was still smiling, “It is your choice, Nadezhda. I want you to feel comfortable and like you are being pressured into something.”

“I… thank you, Leon.” Her lips were curled into a small smile as she looked at him. For now, she didn’t regret accepting his offer even if she still didn’t know much about him or what exactly it would mean to her. But the promise of options and influence it might have on her life… and more important those she cared about, like Philipp. He meant everything to her and she would do everything for him without hesitating.

Part 2

Nadezhda found herself sitting in a cosy Spanish restaurant the next Wednesday with Leon across from her. “So, other than immortality… what else can you tell me?” She had a drink in her hand as she looked at him.

“We are called the Shadows and we have dedicated our lives to maintain the universal balance. This includes getting involved in wars, making things better and keeping balance when it seems that everything is going south.” Leon explained, “There are 8 different factions. You are part of the Samurai along with Eris and me.”

“Is there any difference between the factions?” she asked head tilted to the side.

“We all got different powers. For us, that means an advantage in combat, better reflexes, and eagle vision.” Leon took a sip from his drink.

“Combat? You do realise that I have absolutely no idea how to use a weapon or how to fight, let alone how to defend myself.” Nadezhda replied thinking to herself that maybe it would have been better to ask all those questions before accepting his offer.

“Oh, I’m fully aware of that. No one is born with full control over these powers. It is something we all had to learn at one point.” He looked at her, “And no one expects you to master them immediately. Regaining control over the powers takes times.”

“Okay good.” She let out a breath. The thought of using a weapon did frighten her slightly but strangely she felt like she could trust Leon and his judgment. “About the immortality… how exactly does this work? It still sounds like a strange concept to me.”

“It is quite simple. To become immortal, you have to die first.” Leon said sounding calm as ever.

“You are joking, right?” the dark-haired woman blinked. “Is there no other way? Like… a spell or I don’t know.” Death was something else Nadezhda hadn’t dealt much within her life and the thought alone scared her.

“I’m afraid not, Nadezhda. You won’t be doing it alone. I will be at your side all the time. If you want we can discuss the details about your first return later.” Leon suggested.

“I would prefer that.” She was quick to agree. Nadezhda had known that sooner or later there would be a catch about the whole deal but she couldn’t help but wonder why it had to be death.



Their weekly dinner meetings went on for the rest of March every time in a different restaurant and despite the weird circumstances and topics they would end up speaking about, she still found herself enjoying the time with Leon.

“There is a trip happening next weekend. You will finally meet the other members of the Shadows.” Leon informed her after they were finished with dinner.

“Oh, and where are we going?” Nadezhda asked and leaned on her hands. “And for how long? Because since you already know Philipp is with me during the weekends and-“ she stopped and let out a sigh. The past weeks had been difficult for her because there had been no one she could talk to about Leon and everything he had explained to her. Weekends with Philipp had been the one exception where she hadn’t thought about the Shadows or immortality or anything else that was connected to it.

“We are going for a hike. I’m aware of your situation, Nadezhda. But everybody is going and we will only be gone from Saturday until Sunday evening.” He pointed out.

“Okay, I’m curious to meet the others and I’m sure that I can make all the arrangements.” She smiled slightly… it would be weird not to spend the weekend with Philipp. But she had known what she had signed up for the moment she had accepted Leon’s offer.

“There is something else I wanted to discuss with you. I think it is time for your first return and I would suggest that we do it the last weekend of April.”

This was a bit of a surprise for Nadezhda as they haven’t spoken about this topic since their first meeting all those weeks ago, “I fully trust on this. So, if you think that we should do it on the last weekend of April then let’s do it.” She took a sip from her drink before looking back at him, “Will it be painful?”

“It won’t… we are going to use a toxin which has been specifically developed to make it go quick and most importantly painless.” There was comfort in his voice. “I suggest that we do it at my house since it will be easier for both of us.”

“Have you done this before?” Nadezhda asked stroking with a finger over her glass… she was still nervous at the thought of dying.

“Yes, with Eris.”

It was a relief knowing that it wouldn’t be his first time… it was a small comfort given the circumstances. Maybe not enough to get rid of all her fears and doubts but for the moment it had to do. The trip was something to look forward to, not only was she curious to finally meet Eris but also the other members of the Shadows.

Part 3

“I know this is last minute but I’m not able to take Philipp this weekend.” Nadezhda cringed at her own words… it had been at least over a year since she hadn’t been able to spend a weekend with her son. “We have a new potential client and unfortunately, they have requested that I join them for a weekend trip… something about getting to know each other better and maybe getting a better insight into their company.” She hated how easily the lie came over her lips. But she couldn’t tell him about Leon or the shadows or that in a few weeks she was going to die to become immortal.

“This is indeed very last minute.” Julian let out a sigh, “There is no way you can delay the trip? And what happened to not working on the weekends?”

She could hear it in his voice that he was trying to blame her… to make her feel guilty and it worked. But there was no turning back for her nor could she turn down Leon’s invitation. Not when it felt like she was already too involved. “I know that Julian and trust me, I did try to move it to another date but they wouldn’t budge.” Another lie and another horrible feeling in her gut, “If you let me talk to Philipp, I will explain it myself.”

“If that is what you want.” Another sigh from Julian before she heard him call Philipp’s name. “Your mother wants to speak with you.”

“Hey, how are you doing?” Nadezhda’s lips were curled into a smile upon hearing her son’s voice.

“I managed to score two goals at football practice today.” Philipp exclaimed loudly, “Dad said that you wanted to tell me something.”

“That is great… yes, there is something you should know. I won’t be able to spend the weekend with you.” The dark-haired woman licked over her lower lip. “I have a business trip coming up and I tried to move it to a different date but no luck.”

“Oh…” Philipp breathed out and her heart dropped. One word had been enough for her to hear the sadness and disappointment in his voice, “It is alright.”

She could make a promise about how she is going to make up for it as soon as possible but after the divorce, she had learned that a promise sometimes only meant empty words and she didn’t need to disappoint Philipp again. “I’m still sorry.” Nadezhda let out a sigh. She let her gaze wander around the apartment, “Speaking about football practice… when is your next match coming up?”

“In two weeks. Are you going to be there?” Philipp’s voice was full of hope.

“Of course… as if I want to miss one of our games.” So much for not making any promises… but there had been enough games she had already missed due to work. Nadezhda knew that her working life could be unpredictable and now with the Shadows, she couldn’t tell how busy her schedule was going to be in the next time. But no matter what Philipp was her son and she would make sure to find time for him.



The moon gates were pretty impressive but the same could be said about the group of people in front of her… there was something powerful and fascinating about them. There was a woman who stood out the most with her dark hair and attractive aura that easily caught Nadezhda’s attention.

“Are you ready?” Leon appeared out of nowhere and she startled slightly.

“Yes.” She kept her head high as she stepped closer towards the Moon Gates… she didn’t understand how it was supposed to work and that worried her. ”It is all about trust” the dark-haired woman murmured to herself before she stepped through the wooden Moon Gate. In a blink of an eye, she was standing in the nature of the Dachstein Mountains. It was beautiful scenery with all the trees and snows.

“Nadezhda, there is someone I want to meet you.” She turned at Leon’s voice immediately spotting the beautiful woman at his side… she had curly hair and dark eyes. “That is Eris.”
“Nice to meet you.” Nadezhda extended her hand and smiled at her. Like with Leon, she felt a connection to the woman… it should creep her out but after everything she had learned the past weeks, it wasn’t much of a surprise anymore.

“Likewise.” Eris’ smile was tight and there were no emotions on her face. In a way, she reminded Nadezhda of herself and she hoped that they would manage to get along. They were part of the same faction after all.

Nadezhda wanted to say more but in a blink of an eye, Eris was already gone walking ahead with the rest of the group. “This is going to be fun.” She muttered to herself as she looked at the path in front of her. She couldn’t even remember the last time she had gone for a hike – or if she had ever gone for one – and she wasn’t looking towards the next hours. Nadezhda noticed that there were a few who had quite the pace going on and while she wasn’t a lazy person per se, there was no way that she would be able to keep up with them. Instead, she set her own pace enjoying the nature surrounding them. It was quite the change compared to her usual scenery in Central Berlin.

As she looked ahead, she noticed Leon was hiking way ahead of the group... the sight brought a smile to her face. During the meetings, it had been hard to miss that he was often full of energy and it seemed that it wasn't much of difference once he was outside.

******

Nadezhda wrapped her cardigan tighter around herself as she stepped outside on the terrace. They had been at the cabin for a little over an hour now and it still all surreal to her. Not only the scenery but also the fact that she was surrounded by people who were immortal and had been part of this world for hundreds if not a thousand years... soon she would be one of them. As the dark-haired woman stepped closer to the handrail she noticed a man to her right. Dark hair and beard with a few grey strands and a charming smile on his lips as he locked eyes with her.

"Nadezhda." she introduced herself as she walked over in his direction.

"Elia." his handshake was firm and the smile even more charming now that he was right in front of her, "Have we met before?"

"I don't think so." Nadezhda tilted her head to the side... her face and name memory weren't bad per se but brief meetings often passed in a blur.

"Mhm, maybe you just remind me of someone," Elia commented. "Nadezhda is an interesting name. Russian?"

"Close... I'm from Bulgaria." there was a smile on her lips as she looked at him. "Plovdiv to be exact but I have been living in Berlin for a while now." 

"And what brings you to Berlin?"

"First university and later work," she explained with a shrug. "What about you? How long have you been part of the Shadows?" She knew from Leon that a few members have been around longer than others.

"It has been a while." Was all that Elia said to her. "Speaking about the Shadows... what is your first impression so far?"

"It is certainly-" Nadezhda licked over her lips, "It is interesting and still a bit unbelievable, to be honest. Until I met Leon, immortality only existed in movies or books. I had a hard time realising that it might be real-" she turned her head looking at the scenery in front of her, "And if isn't real, I have to say that I would be quite impressed by how convincing you managed to sell it to me."

"I can assure you that it all very real, Nadezhda." Elia's voice was firm. "It might sound ridiculous in the beginning but we are the living proof that immortality does exist."

******

Back in the cabin she nearly bumped into Leon who was talking with a bald man... she had already taken notice of him during the hike since despite his casual look he still had something fancy and intriguing about himself... especially the way he carried himself.

"Nadezhda, that is Amyas." Leon introduced the man at his side.

"It is a pleasure to meet you," Amyas told her with a charming smile.

"Likewise." she smiled at him briefly.

"So, you are the newest member of the Samurai faction. I hope you are enjoying our little trip so far."

"It is certainly something different and quite the change of scenery." Nadezhda chuckled briefly, "At least compared to my usual scenery."

"And what is your usual scenery?" There was a twinkle in his eyes as he looked at her.

"Honestly, most of the time either my office or the screen of my laptop." she shrugged and pressed her lips together. "When Leon first managed to trip to me, I was quite surprised. Not only because I'm used to something else but also because I have never done anything like that before."

"Not a nature person?" Amyas asked as they stepped into the kitchen, "Coffee?"

"Not exactly... I mean going for a walk is nice but it isn't my cup of tea." Another shrug, "Yes please."

"But there has to be something you do to unwind... or do you spend your whole time working?" Amyas handed her a cup with coffee.

"Well, you see... I do love my job and maybe I do work more than I should - okay I definitely work more than I should." Nadezhda laughed and shook her head, "I do yoga or watch movies to relax... or read a good book. But even if I have a free day you won't find me outside in nature." she took a sip from her coffee, "So, Leon told me that there are different factions and this got me curious... from what faction are you?"

"I'm from the Praetorians," Amyas explained.

"You make it sound like that should tell me something. It does sound like Latin but well, it has been over 20 years if not more since I last read something in Latin." the dark-haired woman replied with a shrug.

"Good ear." he flashed her a smile, "It is indeed Latin. The Praetorians used to be the Elite Army of the Imperial Roman Army. They served as a personal bodyguard and intelligence for the Roman emperors."

Nadezhda opened her mouth to ask more about him when Command stepped into the kitchen.

"Amyas." she smiled at the bald man before turning her attention toward Nadezhda.

"Command, this is Nadezhda." Amyas was quick to introduce them.

"Welcome." Command's smile was sincere but it wasn't hard to notice that seemed a bit distant.

"Thank you." Nadezhda smiled back at her.

"Is there anything you would like to know?

That was quite the question... there was a lot she wanted to know and at the same time, there were probably enough things she didn't want to know... too scared of what it might mean for her. "Immortality... does it really exist?" She finally asked after a few moments of silence, "I know it must be pretty ridiculous that I'm asking about now... after accepting Leon's offer and after coming here-" she took a deep breath, "But I can't stop thinking about it."

"Immortality is real but I can understand that it is a lot to take in. I first heard about warriors who seemed to be invincible... immortal during my youth. There was nothing that could stop them. They knew exactly who was one of them and when the time was right, they would come and claim them."

Any other time she would have considered it an interesting story or maybe the plot of a movie but this was real... even if there was still a small part of Nadezhda who refused to believe it.

"Doubting is understandable Nadezhda." Command's voice was calm, "But don't hesitate to ask Leon or me if there is more you would like to know."

"Thank you, Command." the dark-haired smiled slightly.

******

Dinner was served and Nadezhda had a glass of red wine in her hand when Command rose from her seat.

“How did all of this start?” Luiza was the one to ask and Nadezhda found herself being curious as well... there had only been so little Leon had been willing to share about the Shadows, often claiming that the time wasn't right yet.

Nadezhda focused on Command as she stood at the edge of the balcony... luckily she had been able to speak with her earlier. It was a brief moment after an introduction from Amyas. It was hard not to notice how distant Command seemed to be.

“Very well,” Evelyn's voice brought her back to reality and she watched as Command walked back to the table.

Nadezhda listened intensely as she spoke about her youth and how the first immortals came to be... how they would come and claim those who were part of them... how they killed them only for them to be reborn rising from the ashes. She had already heard parts of the story by Command only a few hours ago but it was something different seeing her like this... surrounded by the other shadows.

“The emperors turned to dust, our ranks lowered in numbers for not everyone lived up to the name. And just like that, our causes ceased to exist – wars we used to fight were fought, but we found new causes worth fighting for and new people who would join us.”

The way Command spoke about all that made it sound like she had seen it all herself... and maybe she had. It must have been centuries since the Persians had ruled over the world. Nadezhda wanted to believe all of it but it was hard not when Command and all the others looked like they hadn't aged a day. She wondered if that would happen to her as well... that she would watch Philipp grow old while she never looked a day older.

“And at a point, those reborn we found were not the same – we shared this immortality, and we shared this joined burdens to carry, but nothing else was alike,” Command said with positivity in her voice, oozing the energy out. “And we took a step back and saw the patterns: how abilities showed up again and again, how it made sense if you took a step back: new factions grew, and armies formed, and at the same time things broke apart, we moved around and with time we spread around the world. And at a point, the Shadow was born, out of necessity, never to allow one of us to walk this world alone—”

“When?” Luiza interrupted and this time Nadezhda didn't miss the glance Elia threw in the direction of the young woman.

“Who can remember?” the smile lingered on Command' lips, “We took on the enemies universe wanted us to take, waged wars and we found ways to prevent some evils to happen.”

It was Evelyn who joined Command... they seemed close with each other. Something that wasn't too hard to miss for someone who paid close attention to women.

“Shadows consist of 5 units, so we never come to a halt when voting the important decisions,” Command said. “You’ll meet them, most likely, for better or for worse,” she finished her cup of wine,  smiling. “And soft words, soft looks make me think I need to go to bed now,” she was still smiling. “Please, stay here, enjoy the night.”

Nadezhda is still looking at the spot Command just stood even moments after she had left. For a moment there is silence among the table and she brought the glass back to her lips when she felt her phone vibrating in her pocket. Excusing herself she stood up walking to the other end of the balcony.

"Julian? Is everything alright? Did something happen to Philipp?" she tried to keep her voice calm after accepting the call.

"He is... I didn't mean to scare you... or disturb you." There is a slight bitterness in Julian's voice. "Philipp wanted to wish you a good night. I tried to stop him but you know exactly how stubborn he can be." he chuckled dryly.

"It is alright. You aren't disturbing me or anything like that." She told him firmly, "Can I speak with him?"

"Hey, мама." Hearing Philipp's voice brought a smile to her face.

"Shouldn't you be in bed already?" Nadezhda tried to sound stern but she knew exactly how convincing her son could be sometimes... how late it got whenever he was staying with her.

"I know but I wanted to say Good Night." Even over the phone, she knew that he was smiling.

"Let me guess. You kept bugging your father until he said yes." Nadezhda laughed as she leant against the handrail.

"Maybe."

"You are impossible but I love you, Philipp." Nadezhda's smile got wider.

"I love you too, мама. Good Night." He blew her a kiss over the phone... and then the line went dead.

Nadezhda let out a sad sigh and closed her eyes for a moment.

"Everything alright?" It was Amyas who was now standing next to her.

"What? Oh, yes... I was just talking with my son and-" she took a deep breath. "Usually he spends his weekends with me and the situation is hard for both of us."

"How old is he?" Amyas looked at her from the side.

"He turned 9 years old 5 months ago. This is one of the first weekends in - at least a year or so - that I haven't been able to spend with him." she turned in his direction.

"Sounds like a tough situation." Amys commented and she nodded in an agreement.

"It is but I knew what I signed up for when I accepted Leon's offer." At least, this is what she tried to tell herself these days... days or weekends without Philipp had never been easy for her. She took another sup from her red wine.

"Do you want to go back to the others? Maybe there is someone else I could introduce you to."

Nadezhda shook with her head, "Maybe in a few minutes."

******

It was in the late morning of Sunday when Nadezhda found herself outside on the balcony at the same time as Elia again. His mood seemed to have gotten worse as there was no smile this time as she greeted him before sitting down next to him. She could feel his eyes on her as she took a sip from her coffee.

"Something wrong?" Nadezhda tilted her head to the side.

"Nothing." Elia shook with his head but didn't stop looking at her.

"Okay..." she took another sip from her coffee.

"You mentioned work yesterday-" Elia started, "That this is why you stayed in Berlin. What kind of work are we talking about?"

"Oh, that. I work as management-consultant. This is actually how I meet Leon. He set up a meeting only to tell me that he doesn't actually need a consultant."

"Don't you think that he offered you something better?" There was a cocky grin on his face and he sounded pretty sure of himself... or the group he was part of.

"Well, I'm still evaluating the situation. Immortality does have a nice ring to it " she smiled briefly, "But at the same time I'm scared."

"Scared of what?"

She shrugged as she kept looking at Elia, "If only I knew... maybe I'm just being silly but it doesn't happen every day - at least not to me." she shrugged and licked over her lips. Usually, she didn't go around speaking with strangers about her fears or her private life but they were all in this together, "It is a weird situation for me and... maybe I'm just afraid of losing control." Nadezhda breathed out.

"Ah control... yes, that can be quite the issue." Elia agreed and nodded.

"Indeed." She wrapped her cardigan tighter around herself. Despite the sun peeking through the trees around them, it was still pretty fresh. In a few hours she would be back home and then it was just a matter of weeks until her first return. "What is your faction?" Questions like this still felt surreal to her but Nadezhda knew that it was something she would need to get sooner or later.

"Jaguar Warriors," Elia replied and crossed his arms.

"Never heard of them. Not that I have heard of any of the factions before." she shrugged. Something else to get used to.

"And I didn't expect you to." This time it was Elia who shrugged, "Jaguar Warriors come from a 14th-century Aztec military elite."

"Sounds exquisite." She noted with a brief smile.

"It is." He nodded in her direction before he stood up and walked back inside.

Part 4

It was the end of April – another weekend without Philipp – and since the morning she had been fighting with nervousness and her conscience. Today, she was going to die only to return as immortal… given that everything worked out like Leon had told her all those weeks ago. Nadezhda looked around his apartment. She liked the mixture of traditional and contemporary design. If it hadn’t been for the seriousness of the whole situation, she might have taken more time to take a look around. But she just wanted to get over it.

“Nadezhda.” She flinched slightly at Leon’s voice and the touch of his hand on her shoulder.

“Is it time?” the woman turned her head to look at him.

“We don’t have to do this. You can always walk away and we will never speak about it again.”

She appreciated the offer but she couldn’t accept it… not after hearing the stories about the Shadows, not after meeting all the members of the group. She was in too deep already. “It is alright. Let’s get over with it.” Nadezhda took a deep breath. She settled down on the couch looking at the two cups of tea in front of her.

“As I said, it is a quick working toxin. It will be painless.” Leon said and placed a hand on her shoulder to comfort her. “I will be at your side… and I will be there when you wake up.”

If I wake up… Nadezhda thought to herself as she reached for the tea. It smelled of apples and cinnamon. She took a deep breath before taking a sip from the tea… any other time she would have enjoyed the taste but now she just wanted to be done with it.

The next few minutes were filled with silence as Nadezhda kept drinking her tea. The cup was half empty when her eyes got heavy and she had problems with sitting straight.

“What’s wrong…” her voice was slurred and she tried lifting her hand to reach out for Leon but she couldn’t find the strength.

“Everything is alright.” Leon took a hold of her hand stroking over her skin.

And then there was only darkness…

DONE

Last edited by schoggettchen (05/08/2020 at 20:23)

This night ain't for the faint of heart / 'Cause when the train wreck comes gonna leave them out

Form

Name: Cailee Alto

FC: Hannah Kleit

Faction: Batavi

Primary: Filip

DOB: 23 May

Current residence: London, United Kingdom

Occupation: Exhibitions Assistant for the V&A Museum

Interests: Eris, Chris, Egon, Theo

Time between offer and acceptance: Four (4) days

Ferdi Mountain Base Hike

i. a night at the museum

On days like these, Cailee was quite glad that no one was at the Gropius Bau yet. Mostly because she did not need anyone seeing her looking like half a tourist with half a pretzel in her mouth, a brown paper bag clutched in one hand, a latte in another, doing her best to wrestle through the (scrumptious) brown crust. She approached the main entrance way, taking another bite of her pretzel, and contemplated the tall buildings in front of her.

It was bad form to eat inside a museum - that she knew, unless she was stopping in their offices. But that little bakery had been so delectable, the little lady running it having nearly adopted Cailee as her own the moment she walked in through the door - so how could she say no?

She was this close to sitting on the steps and simply finishing her pretzel when another familiar figure stepped around the corner.

“Hey Kay, you ready to -” Her colleague Susannah stopped, stared at Cailee with another bit of pretzel in her mouth then sighed. Cailee could see the exaggerated slump of her shoulder, the apparent exasperation, and so she shoved the offending bread into her mouth and waved the brown paper sandwich bag.

“Hey yourself. You were saying?”

The woman paused, took a deep breath, and Cailee matched her gaze evenly. As she waited, she bit off another chunk of the pretzel, but was somewhat careful about not dropping crumbs everywhere. One, she wasn’t a heathen, and two, this was a damn nice shirt she had on. Along with her long wool vest. Those were hell to get crumbs out of.

“… I was going to say, are you ready for the opening, but you’re…”

“Oh, I am! I just forgot to get food.” She finished the last of her pretzel, dusted herself off, and started to crumple up the sandwich bag for disposal.

“You do know tonight we have canapés on offer.

“Yeah, eh. I don’t like those. I wanted to get food, originally, but I faffed around a little too much in my hotel this morning.”

One eyebrow went up, and Cailee shrugged, falling into step next to the redhead. Her colleague found her voice as they entered the museum, sweeping past the morning shift as the Gropius Bau got ready for the opening..

“So you found any good places in Berlin?”

Cailee huffed, fighting a laugh. The best she’d found was the variety of food stalls in Merry Markthalle - and she was guessing that wasn’t what Susannah meant. In a way she did wish that she didn’t have to attend so many meetings, call back home on faulty internet and hope something didn’t give out, compare and check catalogues…

“The food stands are good. Cheap, even. Otherwise, schedule in a break for me and I’ll go have a scout.”

“We’ll have plenty after the opening, don’t worry. Oh, Hayden, good evening!”

The woman acknowledged the two, nodding curtly. “Good. There you two are - Susannah, I need you to go and find that manager for me. Cailee - Edward is taking care of the English reporters, but just in case, stay around him.”

“He’s PR, Hayden, he’ll be just fine.”

Hayden’s grimace was rare, but it was a thing of beauty. One of the few occasions when her usually quiet, reserved boss - well, peeled through, really. Still, considering what happened last time at one of their openings…

“I don’t need another thing about the Spice Girls and ziggurats. Not that we have any on display this time - and slips of tongues happen. But - you know what I need. Just so I’m… notified.”

Cailee drained her latte, tossing it into the nearby trash can, gave her superior a thumbs up and left Susannah behind. Their PR rep was set up in one of the smaller rooms reserved for the occasion, and already Cailee could see the cluster of reporters, all crowding in as Edward’s perfect received pronunciation drifted across the quiet.

Really, that gaffe was hilarious, if only in retrospect. If she’d been faster, she’d have thought it up herself. But the tabloids had a field day with that one, especially because it had been a very slow news cycle then.

She just about caught the tail end of “… co-operation after the David Bowie exhibition” as she approached. She caught Edward’s eye, but she went to where the tables were set up, busying herself with going through the exhibition material and her own folder that she’d brought in. At this distance, she could still hear what Edward was saying, but just about far enough to be obtrusive.

As fortune would have it - or not - the interview went without much of a hitch. Cailee stayed lurking in the background, checking her work phone whenever it went off in case Hayden needed her. She said good morning to Aunt Thea, decided that German museum-goers looked stern, but kinda attractive, and triple checked her notes to see if she’d forgotten anything (she hadn’t). The rest of the opening went more or less… the same, really. Stand there out of sight as first one of their higher ranking curators said a pretty speech about being glad they were in Berlin, try and pretend she understood what the German curator was saying and… then go free, really.

It was glorious, really. All those months of planning, to be finally, finally opened to the public for their consumption and their joy. Well, or at least, Cailee hoped. Right now the place was thronged full of the older patrons, those who could afford a membership or donation fee, the guests, one or two culturally minded glitterari - ooh, was that…?

Cailee craned her neck to take a look, but while she was tall, she had nothing on some of the men here. Pity, she thought she spotted a celeb. Frowning, she settled back down and contented herself with meandering through the exhibit start to finish - like she was some kind of newfangled tourist. The displays were in German and English, of course, but there was some things to be said about the closeness German and English had to each other. Enough she could just about catch how the translation worked and what matched to where.

She had been taking a closer look at one of the paintings and its intricate detailing when she caught someone familiar out of the corner of her eye. Specifically, Hayden, who appeared to be deep in conversation with - probably a guest.

He was attractive, that much she was sure of: broad-shouldered, well-built, bronzed, with a carefully unkempt beard.  He kept himself in good shape - that much she could tell even with his black blazer and his equally black shirt. He was also one of the few people who could make a messy man bun work with said formal outfit - and without the bun looking like a greasy mess as some were wont to do.

She was still deciding whether she liked the fact his pants were short enough to show ankle and no socks when the man turned his head - and caught her looking. Cailee met his gaze, winked, then walked into another part of the exhibit.

Aunt Thea would definitely have told her off for that. But her aunt wasn’t here, and what she didn’t know wouldn’t kill her. On some days, Cailee wondered if it would be better, more convenient if she was more like her aunt than her -

She stopped that train of thought dead. She was here in Berlin, the exhibition planning had gone well enough, and she had a few more days here to hide in the city, make memories. Nothing could spoil her mood. Not even the errant bad review - if there was one. This little touring exhibition had been very, very well-received in London, so why wouldn’t it be in Berlin?

That thought in mind, she swanned off to catch up with one of her other German colleagues, greeting them with a cheery “Hallo!”. Good for formal, informal, and friendly occasions - that was what the third search result in Google told her anyway. She could keep this up all day: thrive with people around her, chattering, learning, picking up nuances, figuring out who she could banter with and who couldn’t.

Eventually, all good things had to come to an end, and it came in the form of Susannah coming to find her.

“Kay,” her colleague told her, as she was entering into a very sombre discussion about how hard it was to capture that shot just right. “Hayden’s looking for you.”

“What? Did she miss my company that much?”

Susannah rolled her eyes, but the smirk was poorly-hidden. “No, she wants to introduce someone to you. She’s already done it to me, it’s your turn now.”

“Is it anyone important?” Cailee asked, then gestured to her companion. “You did just interrupt a very interesting discussion about the history behind that particular photograph.”

“Not really, but she mentioned ‘corporate partner’, so you decide.”

Cailee sighed - more for effect than anything. She swapped namecards with hew newfound companion, promising to text for more details - and then wandered off in the direction Susannah pointed her in. She did raise an eyebrow when she saw who Hayden was with: the attractive man from before, yes, but she must’ve at least wandered off half an hour ago.

They’d changed locations, Cailee noticed, and now this was further away from the throngs of media, influencers, visitors, patrons who had come to the Gropius Bau for this exhibition. Quieter, enough to discuss things without being overheard. But wasn’t whoever in charge of fundraising back down in London?

Still, Hayden asked for her, so this had to be important. So, she put on a semi-professional smile, and did her best to not trip and fall flat on her face.

“Hayden? You asked for me?”

Hayden nodded - and the man’s eyes snapped to her. Cailee smiled brightly, inclining her head to acknowledge him. “Good of you to join us. Cailee, this is Filip - well-known in these areas.” Cailee watched her superior carefully, and tried to remember if she’d forgotten anyone important, but if they were a corporate partner, then it made sense she didn’t know. Hayden kept those things well away from her. “Filip - Cailee. We were talking about the exhibition and it coming together.”

“You mean all the wrangling?” Hayden winced, and Cailee snickered. “It’s true.”

“There were challenges.” The tone in the woman’s voice was diplomatic, conciliatory, and Cailee had no wish to pop that bubble. “But we have partnered with the Berlin State Museums before, so it helped smooth things along.”

“Hayden says they had you to thank for this coming together.”

His voice took her by surprise. No, it was everything you’d expect from a man looking like that: well-cultured, warm, rumbling. But where she’d have expected American, German, or even British, there was not a single trace of - anything. Nothing to place where he was from, where he’d been, or where he’d grown up. She registered that as a curiosity, and shrugged.

“Everyone worked hard on it. I’m flattered you two were talking about me though, how are you finding the -” She waved her hand in the general direction of the exhibition floor. “ - Collection? I don’t think it’ll rival the installation as the centrepiece, but I do like the detailed history behind it.”

“And what did you think of the installation?”

Filip was watching her intently now as he asked that question, and for a moment, Cailee found it odd: between her and Hayden, Hayden was assuredly the far more important person between the two of them. Others, when Hayden introduced her, treated her like a mere curiosity, but were assured in the fact Hayden wasn’t going to be going anywhere. At least, Cailee rather hoped she wasn’t anyway, because she didn’t think she could handle office politics just yet.

“Creepy,” she said flatly, and even Hayden had to laugh at that. “You did see the peacocks trying to eat each other’s entrails, right? And that distorted cello music?”

“That was Waterston’s objective. His comments in the Smithsonian interview was quite apt -”

Then the woman broke off, as a harried looking staff member came up to her, whispering in her ear urgently. Hayden’s brow furrowed - then she turned to the two of them.

“Excuse me for a moment - don’t stop on my account. Cailee, if you could?”

Cailee huffed out an amused laugh, then watched her superior go. “Sorry, you’re going to be stuck with me for a while. Have you gone through the entire exhibit yet?”

“No, not yet - I haven’t spoken to Hayden in a while, so we were catching up. That being said, I think I’ll enjoy your company.”

“Why is that?”

“I’m not sure, I saw you wink at me earlier.”

She studied him a moment, deciding whether he sounded offended, or if she ought to just own up to it if he didn’t seem too offended. But Filip looked like he wasn’t about to bite her head off, so she ran with it.

“Can’t help it, I work in the museum and design industry. I like anything - anyone - aesthetically pleasing.”

That man was smirking, the bloody bas -

“And you find me aesthetically pleasing?”

Cailee did laugh then, shaking her head. “Yes, I do. But we were about to talk about that melting hellscape that the main showpiece is before we - I got distracted.”

“Alright. Let’s go see that melting hellscape. Does Hayden know what you’re calling it?”

Cailee shrugged. “She knows my opinion well enough, and I pick my audience carefully. I’m not disparaging Waterston’s work, by the way, because it is beautifully grotesque. But you won’t want to stand in there alone too long.”

“You speak from experience?”

“I mean - yeah. I did stay to supervise the whole moving bit.” She tactfully omitted the fact she’d been dared by some of her younger colleagues at V&A to stay there, in the dark, for five minutes. She managed, then held onto her old stuffed tiger Stripey for dear life that night. “Still, it’s fitting, especially when it was first exhibited there was a fairy good amount of tension between art and - financing, really.”

“A repeating pattern.” Filip’s remark was short, off-hand, but Cailee found herself listening. “Whistler and Leyland had the same history, except not as graphic.”

She was this close to telling him she was impressed he knew about it but - of course he would. Museum patron, corporate partner. Good friends with Hayden. Of course he’d know. So as they weaved through the people - or rather, he made his way through, Cailee keeping up because god he was even taller up close - she redirected the conversation to somewhat safer waters: history. Culture. A little flirting on the side, because hey, sue her.

“Funny thing Whistler said though - he was right. He did make Leyland famous for the Peacock Room, and the falling out afterwards.”

“His work living on forever, if I remember.”

“You do remember, you don’t need to play coy,” Cailee shot back, and earned herself another smile. “You’re familiar with their sordid, acrid history, it’ll be just fine. Say what you will, Whistler originally outdid himself on the room. Pity about the expense.”

“Small price to play for your art being immortalised. Everyone remembers him for the feud and the room that came from it.”

“You mean burning a financial bridge, infamy, and going bankrupt?” She shook her head. “Depends on how you look at it.”

Filip lapsed into silence, and for a moment, Cailee thought she’d pushed as far as she really ought to go. By that point, they’d reached the entrance to the installation, and she winced: it wasn’t packed, but still far more people than she’d have liked. There was something eerie about the atmosphere if you visited it alone, close to evening, with less people.

But the silence lasted as long as it came, and Cailee found herself talking more to Filip, or at least, forming her own impression of him. In some ways, he was quite similar to her - at times, almost uncannily. A mutual shared love for the active and the outdoors? Yes. Arts and culture? Well, he was here, wasn’t he? That, and he was knowledgeable about a crapton of wine-related things. Something Cailee did admire, even if she occasionally decided it’d be a good idea to kill her tastebuds with shots.

Eventually, they found themselves looking up at the disfigured, blackened Porcelain Princess - a beautiful European girl dressed in a kimono. Cailee shrugged.

“I wonder what Whistler would’ve thought of this installation,” she mused. “He might’ve even been proud, to see his work still remembered after so long. Pity he’s not alive to see it.”

That seemed to stir something with Filip, and even Cailee noticed the shift in the mood. He was still warm, still smiling, but there was a gleam in his eye she hadn’t seen before.

“It matters to you, to be alive to see your work?”

“I’d rather be alive long enough to see history being made. Can you imagine? So many things you can see and change.”

“Hm.” Filip paused, both of them now looking at the cyst-like, melting gold decorations streaming from the sides. Here, the dark blue was beautiful, but also disfigured, a mockery of what Whistler would have wanted. Cailee waited, because he looked like he had words to say.

“If you want, there’s a way for you to watch history being made.”

“I see it all the time, Filip - the news, history. Even if I’m not a conservator, you know?”

“Not like that. For you to actually make history, watch it being written. I’m talking about immortality.”

For a moment, Cailee waited for Filip to burst out laughing, to tell her he was joking, and they could move out of the installation, maybe rejoin Hayden. But there was a deadly seriousness to him now, and something tugged at Cailee - older. Deeper.

One of her history professors once said humans never really forgot history, just that it was encoded, inherent in their memories and in their DNA. She’d not understood that until now, this moment, where something was screaming at her in the back of her mind.

“Immortality - as in, living forever? Or as in carving your name to a rock?”

His smile was back now. “Yes. The latter is optional, but even those don’t last.”

“I’m going to guess you didn’t mention this to Hayden.”

Filip chuckled, and for a minute it felt like they were in a quieter, secluded booth, instead of in the middle of one of the more complex installation exhibits in the Gropius Bau. “It was good to see Hayden again, but I didn’t come to the event to see her.”

Wait, hold up. What? This man came for… who? Her? Cailee Alto? The f -

“I have a proposal for you, if you’re willing to listen,” the man continued, eyes still watching her carefully. “Not to be discussed out in the open.”

“I -”

Cailee stopped mid-sentence. All of this was bizarre. But Filip didn’t look like he was joking, and some part of her was telling her this wasn’t some sort of elaborate prank. She shook her head, quickly checking her phone to see if anyone was looking for her. None.

“ - Right. Let’s go find a quiet corner in the reception rooms, and we can talk about… whatever this thing is.”

It was a conversation that would probably haunt Cailee for a good deal of her time. Actually, possibly for the rest of her life. Because you didn’t explain your head being completely, utterly baffled by what Filip was saying, but your gut screaming at you, saying finally, finally things made sense. Too much sense.

They’d parted ways with a card slipped into Cailee’s hand, and for her to call him when she’d made up his mind. By the time the reception was over, Cailee felt even more exhausted than she’d ever been.

So she went out, called up a few of her colleagues, and proceeded to buy everyone a few rounds of shots. God  knew she need that right now.

ii. the very face of snow

At this moment, if there was something that Cailee was grateful for - and that was she had a good, insulated pair of hiking boots, a warm jacket, and her hiking backpack was still kind of serviceable. Well, alright, a Mantis 32 was far more than serviceable, but it looked good and she didn’t feel too out of place.

Relatively. Her backpack was a little heavier thanks to that bloody jacket she wanted to bring to snuggle up and feel comfy in, but they were here overnight - and she wasn’t camping. At least, she rather hoped they weren’t. Filip had mentioned to her that they were due to be staying in some sort of luxurious mountain base, so she was looking forward to at least not having to set up a tent.

There were so many people around that she hadn’t seen before - some were chattering to each other, obviously at ease, familiar. Others seemed to keep close to one or two people, eyes darting around. Oh, she knew those situations. Those where you arrived at a massive party knowing literally no one, but everyone seemed to know each other. But Cailee could work with that - she’d been working with that forever. First point of contact: Filip, who seemed to have just gone missing into - ah.

Filip grinned when he saw her approach; she smiled right back, hoping the cheerfulness wouldn’t bely her nerves. There was another girl with him, looking  as foreign to this as Cailee was. Still, she inclined her head by way of acknowledgment, and made a beeline for Filip.

“We’re still waiting around?” she asked, hefting her backpack. Filip shrugged.

“Just a few others, but not ours I think. But today you get to see the full breadth of the Shadows, not just the Batavi.”

“Right.” The Batavi. By all accounts, the factions Filip had told her about were historical factions - ones she knew well enough through reputation and historical accounts. Enough written about them that they formed the basis of several movies, stories, and novels. But if someone her last year she’d be living, breathing, walking with them and that they weren’t as extinct as legend liked to portray them, she might’ve had a good giggle, then told the person to drink more. “So - it’s something like a get together then.”

“Ice-breaking, getting to know each other - essentials. Speaking of ice breaking -”

Only then did Cailee realise that someone was coming their way: closely shaven beard, carefully manscaped to perfection, bleached blonde hair, and she could probably cut his jawline on something. His build was more or less similar to Filip’s - but under all those layers of thick, padded clothing, she wasn’t sure on this point. Still, next to any other person, the newcomer would’ve been a near giant - but next to Filip, he looked almost normal height.

Whoever this was, however, Filip was more than pleased to see him, eyes lighting up. Cailee stood to one side politely, or at least, she attempted to, because the next moment, the man spotted her.

“Your first one?” the man said, inclining his head towards Cailee. “The one from V&A?”

“There’s only one person from the V&A here I think -” She paused, taking what he said in. “Wait, first one?”

“Filip’s a newly minted primary, so you are literally the first recruit he’s handled.” He extended a gloved hand, and she shook it. She could feel his warmth even through the thick leather. “I’m Chris, by the way, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise.” His answering smile was friendly, but where Filip’s had been of reassurance, there was a slight edge - not unfriendly, but ones she’d sometime see when meeting new people: trying to decide what they were, who they were. She met his eyes, and was taken aback by how warm, pretty they were. “Whatever Filip’s told you about me, I’ll only admit the nice things he’s said.”

“Only that you were a kindred spirit.” He grinned, and now his gaze was appraising - appreciative, even. Oh, that Cailee could work with easy. “I can see why, really.”

“Looks or traits?”

Chris’s  smile turned into a smirk, and she refused to quail or blush under the intensity of it.

“Both.” A pause, and he leant in closer to her. “I’m not complaining.”

Cailee held his gaze a little longer, then shook her head, smiling. “Good to know. You two -” She gestured to Filip, then back at Chris “- close then?”

“For a while now. We hang out often, along with Eris -” Filip paused, and an uncharacteristic frown crossed his face. “ - Actually, where is she?”

“With Leon,” Chris answered, not missing a beat. “The hike’s about to start, so we’ll probably see her in the base when we get there. I should probably get going as well, Filip’s not the only one who’s just getting to handle new recruits.”

Filip cast a glance over - whatever he was looking at. Given the man was almost a full head taller than her, he most definitely had a higher vantage point compared to her. He nodded at Chris’s words.

“Catch you later.”

“I’ll introduce you to Eris later. Bye Filip, see you Cailee. ”

He didn’t so much say her name as drawl it, and she crinkled her nose at him, more amused than anything else. The two of them watched him go, and she turned to her primary.

“Old friend?”

“One of the closest. If we’re not on missions, we tend to go out together, food, drinks, whatever.” A pause. “You should come sometime, if you enjoy loud and boisterous.”

Cailee would have said something in response to that, but then the chatter started up - they were finally, finally moving again. Her life in the hands of a group she was still half-convinced she’d dreamed up, but she felt - home. Comfortable. Who knew?

iii. after hours

Cailee was perched at the back of the room, far away enough from everyone, everything, nursing a glass of wine in her hand. She’d chosen a lovely French red tonight - something that apparently she had to thank Filip for. That she would have to do later on, once this… gathering was over. Because Command was about to speak, and when someone had a name called Command, you either sat up and listened, or you waited to see which way she jumped, then prod buttons if you felt like it, or if you felt something was off.

She was reckless, but suicidal wasn’t on her list. That, and she wasn’t about to disgrace Filip, who’d been nothing but patient, understanding with her so far. Something was sinking into her heart, the feeling of what if she did something wrong, what if she -

She took a sip of wine, and winced. Those thoughts would do her no good, and the base was warm, comforting, and she could rest and relax and curl up like a content cat with a bellyful of charcuterie, cheese, and wine. Someone said there were those fancy French pots coming (she heard her old French mistress snark “pot au chocolat, Cailee”, and bit back a smile), so she was looking forward to that.

So she listened, and really, she got about most of it. Waging wars. Preventing evil. But the one thing Cailee remembered, above all else, was to never walk alone. It was a comforting thought, wasn’t it? To have somewhere to belong, to go home to, where you weren’t a cast-off or a burden-turned-family. To be worth something, to mean something.

Filip had told her as much in their meetings before the hike, in that grassy, comforting spring greens of Leith Hill. She’d learnt about her primary during that time: his wine business, moving to the big city, what this immortality entailed, what the Batavi were. She remembered being a little too excited about riding horseback in water, only to be told that it was probably not something she’d be doing anytime… soon, anyway.

She told him about her family too: growing up in Bath, boarding school at Badminton, about Grandpa and Grandma and her perenially exasperated Aunt Thea. She talked a little about Clyde, about drinking with her step-father Sebastian in Barcelona. She said nothing about Tess.

But now, here, Command repeated it like it meant something. Like it was the core, the heart of the Shadows. To never walk alone again. She’d like that.

When Command left them to their own devices, the quiet turned into hubbub, into conversation, and Cailee felt herself relax again. Something about the seriousness made her uneasy. Uneasy enough that she had two ways to deal with it: either she found a quiet spot to unwind, or she sought out energy from others to thrive on, to enjoy. Or perhaps both. Just to reassure herself that not everything was so lonely, so serious.

Quiet came in the form of a lit balcony, most people having chosen to retreat to the warmth of the base itself. Still, it wasn’t too densely populated - and in the distance, she could make out the gleam of snow, of lights. She wondered what it would look like during the sunrise, and wanted to haul herself out of bed for it.

Still, that spot wasn’t empty: there were a few people still lingering there, but quiet was relative. She didn’t need complete, utter solitude.

“Mind if I join you?” she asked, as she leant against the balcony to take in the view. The figure next to her turned, face half-illuminated by the light, and she made out a serious, stern face. But where Chris and Filip’s appraising looks had been warm - Chris’s a tiny tiny bit smouldering, if Cailee was being honest - this man was steelier, colder. As if holding himself in, strong, proud. If someone made an oil painting of him, it probably would hang in one of the Russian palaces.

“As you wish.” His voice was polite, carefully considered. A pause, then, “You must be Filip’s recruit.”

“I -” She paused, then sighed. “Why does everyone know?”

“People talk. Especially when there is a new primary.” Another pause. “And especially if you are the first to be recruited by aforesaid new primary.”

“Right. And you are…”

“Egon. Visha Kanya.” He stopped, and Cailee couldn’t tell what was going through his head, half-shaded in the dark. “I do not believe we have been formally introduced.”

“Cailee. Uh, Batavi, but you knew that already.”

“As I said - news spreads fast. New recruits tend to cause a stir whenever they’re found.”

And that was - that. Egon didn’t seem inclined to elaborate, but he didn’t seem like he was opposed to her presence there. Cailee counted it as a good sign.

“You sound like you’ve been with the Shadows for a while.”

He nodded - or at least, it looked like a nod in the dark. “I’ve lost count. It tends to blur together after a while.” A corner of his mouth curled, an impression of a faint smile. “What were you, before Filip found you?”

“V&A. Museum. But I was in Berlin for the opening of an exhibit.”

“Ah, yes. I heard about that one. Filthy Lucre - I find it ironic that the Peacock Room became precisely the symbol of extravagance Whistler wanted to avoid.”

“His bill and redesign did cause one of the interior designers to have a heart attack.”

“So it should. Still, the Porcelain Princess is fitting in that room, and it’s a departure from the usual roster of historical artifacts taken from all over the world.”

Cailee winced a little. It wasn’t as if Egon wasn’t right, but there was something she still couldn’t quite tell with him: if he meant what he said, or if he was even aware of the implications. Another moment, and she berated himself: he knew. No way an immortal man would forget to weigh his words, but she couldn’t hear malice, just… a statement. Cool, neutral cynicism.

“Oh, don’t get me started on those debates. But some of us are advocating repatriation, you know?”

“So I have heard. Tutankhamen, for one, is returning to Egypt for good. But other exhibits may not be so lucky.”

“True. Can you imagine if the British Museum was asked to return the Rosetta Stone?”

She was startled when she heard Egon laugh - a short, sharp thing, but there was a flicker of amusement in his impassive face. “It would be entertaining.”

Cailee still didn’t know what to make of him when the conversation ended and she drifted away to another part of the base, to explore the premises and to see where she was, possibly figure out a way to head out earlier in the morning. He wasn’t… hostile. He was curious, at least. Well-educated. Art world connected? Possibly. But if her gut instinct was right, it was possible she’d be seeing him more often around the Shadows as well.

iv. not strictly business

Of course, Cailee didn’t stay alone for too long - no, never. Instead, she found herself by a fireplace, and spotted a much more familiar face.

“Hello gorgeous,” Chris said as she approached, a glass cradled in his hand. There was a woman next to him: almond-shaped eyes, elegant features, and an explosion of curls most women would give an arm and a leg to achieve without having to perm. She looked up at Cailee’s approach, and gave a little wave. How could Cailee resist? She returned it, her smile returning to her.

“Hey yourself.” She leant over the back of the sofa, propping an elbow on the cushions. Across them, there was a burning fireplace, crackling and smouldering with sparks. “Mind if I join?”

“There’s always a space for you. Come on, let me introduce you -”

Chris’s hand curled around her wrist, and she felt his warmth, the rough skin, and how delicate her wrist felt in his grip. It wasn’t hard, or hurting - but it was firm, gently tugging her towards them. Cailee had absolutely no objections to this development, and plopped herself down next to Chris a little closer than was strictly appropriate as he let go. But they’d all had wine, and he was a friendly, attractive face. So why not?

“Cailee, this is Eris. Eris - this is Filip’s fledgling recruit. If you’re hanging with Filip more often, you’re probably going to see the two of us as well so - you might have to get used to it.”

“What, seeing you both? I mean -” Cailee wrinkled her nose at them. “- It’d be a pleasure, but then you won’t say the same about me if we hang out long enough.”

“Skeletons in your closet?”

Eris’s voice piped up, and the woman was looking, watching Cailee (always watching, everyone was watching her and Cailee didn’t know how to feel about that) curiously. For that, Cailee only tapped her wrist.

“Everyone’s got a few , and I have one under my skin right now. But no, I’m apparently a singing drunk, so - depends on how much you like drunken karaoke.”

“Is that where Filip found you?” Chris spoke up. “He said you two made eye contact, then you wandered off.”

“You - you winked at him? Where were you two?”

Eris looked like she wanted to know more than what she’d asked, but Cailee wasn’t sure exactly how much Filip had told them. Or maybe they were pulling their leg. She wouldn’t put it past Chris, if her judgement of him was correct, but Eris - Eris she wasn’t sure of.

“I - no, it wasn’t a karaoke bar, we met at the Gropius Bau, everything was above board.”

“He met you there?”

There was a tinge in the other woman’s voice that sounded close to concern, and she wasn’t smiling anymore. But Filip hadn’t done anything wrong - not in Cailee’s eyes, anyway.

“Yes, yes he did. Immortality, changing the world, belonging to a group. I think he called it family. Even if yes I did stare at him a bit.” She paused, then added, “In my defence, I didn’t know that we’d be talking after, and you usually don't see good-looking people in man buns at opening days.”

“Really? Maybe I should have gone with him then. Get to see you myself first.”

Chris’s words were still amused, light, but in the warm, amber glow, his features looked sharper - more primal. It made his eyes look close to molten gold, and she felt a shiver ghost down her spine.

“Pity you didn’t. It’d have made the exhibit a lot more… interesting.”

Did she look as warm as she felt? Probably the alcohol. Actually, definitely the wine, this was probably her third glass by this point. A moment longer, and they both turned away snickering, the spell broken.  She had to, otherwise she was this close to pushing it further, to see how far she could take it in the span of a night.

“Don’t let Filip hear you say that.” Chris had leant back into the sofa, a smile toying on his lips.

“It’s fine, Filip doesn’t need the extra confidence boost,” Eris pointed out, the concern gone now. “And you need to stop peacocking.”

“I’ve done nothing of that sort, Eris, just getting to know Cailee well.”

Eris snorted, derision clear.

“If you knew her any better, it might turn Biblical,” the woman retorted, and Cailee nearly choked on her drink. Strictly, that version was found mostly in the King James’ Bible, but whether it was appropriate to mention that right now when she was slowly, comfortably slipping into her happy place…

“Who wouldn’t be a little curious about her?”

“Not in the way you are, you’ll scare her off before she’s even properly initiated.”

“If I were to be scared off, it’ll be when Filip mentioned I had to kill myself first,” Cailee pointed out, sipping her wine. “Besides, I’m in good company, so I’m not going anytime soon.” She grinned. “Unless you two have other things to do, in which case -”

“Nope, you’re good. So you’re from - London, I heard?”

Eris’s question was a simple enough one to ask, and a relatively simple enough one to answer.

“Grew up in Bath, but everyone knows London. Ended up working there, but I enjoy the work. The people. Also talking to old people about history and conservation, but that’s not a topic that comes up often.”

“Can’t see why not. I mean, I’d happily listen if you’re the one lecturing about it…”

Cailee grinned at Chris. “Do you want me to start with how there was a rumour going around about the romans discovering Brazil? This bloke called Robert Marx found a Roman shipwreck off the shores of Brazil, which turns several historical discoveries on its head -”

“Are you giving a history lecture?”

Cailee nearly jumped out of her skin, then groaned as she saw Filip approach. The man clapped Chris on the back, then settled next to Eris, drawing an arm around the woman’s waist. Eris didn’t push him away - if anything, she seemed a little more at ease, now that both Filip and Chris were here. Cailee registered that as a point of interest - so were the two of them a thing?

“No! No. Alright, a little bit, but Chris started it first.”

Her primary chuckled, shaking his head. Now with the three of them, it meant the mood now was even more comfortable, relaxed, and Cailee curled herself into the side of the sofa, watching the three of them interact, the room filling with pine, smoke, the faint tannins in the wine. The lazy contentment stayed with her as she eventually retreated to her room for the night, curling up in a warm bed, and the faint, distant conversation lulling her to sleep.

v. morning spark

By all accounts, this was… abnormal. No, really, it was. Getting up at something like six in the morning, when she had absolutely nothing to do, was a new strange for her. Despite everything, the bed was warm, the blankets cozy and heavy enough to keep her grounded.

But it was worth it: she caught the beginnings of the sunrise, and outside her window, the light turning from dark, to pink, to gold, then to white, colours changing the snowy alps. As she stood on her little private balcony, she could almost forget the sting and the bite of winter up here, this high. It also helped she had her thick coat on over her pajamas and boyshorts.

If she could afford it, if she didn’t have to hike for that long, she’d happily come back here with a few friends, a bottle of wine, and maybe some thick, hearty stew. Also, the lighting here would be a hundred percent amazing for any pictures she wanted to take.

Cailee lingered in her room for a spell longer, appreciating the quiet, the central heating, and then wondered if there was any hot drink out in the kitchen. So she dressed a little more decently - a tunic, winter leggings, still her coat, then shuffled out in lined slippers.

As she did, she heard another door open at the far end - and out popped Eris, hair tamed into a loose, wild ponytail, dressed up in winter jogging gear. She waved to the woman cheerfully, and got a faint smile in return.

“Morning Eris,” she greeted, as Eris left the relative shadows of her hallway and walked towards her. “Up early too?”

“I always am. The mountains are always good for a run.” She looked at Cailee and her get up, and a small smile appeared on her face. “You are not.”

“Nope. Too early. I’m hunting for a good hot drink, you want to come?”

“Sure. I need to get some water before I go anyway.”

They made their way down in amicable silence, the base quiet save for a few birds chirping outside, and the rustle of wind. Eris, down at the kitchen, fished for some water; Cailee had a hunt through the cupboards, and came up with some loose leaf tea and a can of biscuits. As she was setting out the water to boil, Eris broke the silence.

“You mentioned you were from Bath.”

“Mmhm. An hour or two by train from London. That’s where my aunt and my grandparents are.”

“And your parents?”

“Dad’s living with stepdad in Spain. But we’re not that close so I’m not so beaten up about it than most will think.”

“Yeah. You get that with family sometimes.”

Eris’s voice was detached, disinterested - but Cailee saw a little of herself in that.

“Distant family too?”

“Sort of.” Eris left it at that, and her melancholy was gone. “But I’ve friends here in the Shadows, so there you go. I didn’t get the chance to ask you properly last night but - Filip did explain everything to you properly.”

“Explain everything - how?”

“Not just immortality - what it entails, no showing off powers, what the Shadows are, stuff like that.”

“Oh, he was clear about it. He didn’t pressure or rush or whatever, if that’s what you’re asking.” Cailee paused. “I mean, I didn’t say yes until like four days later, and he’s been fielding all sorts of questions. He did say no to horseback riding in water though.”

Eris huffed. “Of course, yes - that’s what the Batavi were known for. You’ll get your chance.”

“I hope so, I’ve never walked a horse before.” Then, by way of explanation, “I volunteer to walk dogs and cats sometimes, when I need to unwind. Nothing brightens your day more than pure, unadulterated, slobbery affection.”

“You sound like you need it often.”

“Everyone needs a little unwinding now and then. Like you going off running.” Cailee paused, then added, “Which reminds me - I don’t think I asked you which faction you’re from either.”

“Samurai.” Eris’s answer came easily, another piece of information she seemed happy to share. “And before you ask, no, we’re not just using katanas anymore.”

“I wasn’t going to - you’d lose your edge if you brought swords to gunfights, so… makes sense, really. Still, you guys have some of the most ridiculously well-made swords known to history.”

“There’s more in our records and among our members, if you know where to look.”

“Right. Immortals.Do you guys have libraries or whatever those things are?”

“Yes, but I think your trainers will be better placed to tell you about those later on.” Eris checked her watch briefly, and an eyebrow went up. “I’ll catch you later - but if there’s anything, you know where to find me or Filip.”

“Not Chris?”

Eris rolled her eyes, but there was poorly concealed affection there for the man.

“I mean, maybe, but he might also be a terrible influence so… not yet.”

With those words, Eris left the room, leaving Cailee in the still-deserted living room, holding her cup of coffee and tin of biscuits. But there were still a few places that she hadn’t had the opportunity to wander around and discover, so still holding the biscuit tin and her warm, steaming mug, she walked out towards the deck, and wondered if there was just about enough path for her to have a little scout around her surroundings.

In truth, there wasn’t much to look around in the area - all there were was the vast expanse of snow, the slowly budding leaves, and in the distance, she liked to think she could just about see Eris having a jog out. But the sun was beginning to warm her surroundings just enough that it didn’t feel like biting cold anymore, and she needed somewhere to sit down and snack for a little while.

However, in a sense of déjà vu, by the time she’d gotten her Kindle, re-filled her mug with hot tea, someone else was already there, stood there was another mug. Whoever this was, they had the same idea - but he looked much, much sprightlier than Cailee probably looked. She did, after all, go to bed at something one in the morning.

He turned in her direction when he heard her approach, and she gave him a smile.

“Don’t mind me, just wanting a quiet place to read for a bit.”

Up close now, she realised the brunette was a redhead in the sunlight, hair shorn short save for the curls on top. That, and he had a mild chin cleft, which Cailee rarely saw, but always thought was cute. A bit like a smile with dimples, but even more infrequent.

“Of course.” His voice was quiet, polite, but it carried in the quiet. Then something registered in him, and he turned to her, seemingly curious. “You were reading?”

“About to.” She held up her Kindle. “Not an actual book, but this is convenient enough. Thought I’d read a little more of the Monuments Men before we went back to the moon gate.”

“I see. Not many will read the book.”

“No, but it’s my profession, it helps to break up the dullness sometimes.”

The redhead’s eyes flickered with something akin to interest. “You work as a curator?”

That startled a laugh out of Cailee. “I’d give them a heart attack. No, I work with them to exhibit the artifacts. You’re one yourself?”

The man smiled, and where Cailee would have expected a terse, tight slip of a thing, his was more uncertain - bashful, even. Then he remembered himself, and the shyness shuttered away, replaced by a calmer, more measured placid expression.

“A pianist, but I enjoy museums and culture from time to time.”

He lapsed into silence, but his bearing made Cailee think of someone older, more experienced, but still uncomfortable with the spotlight. For a moment, she thought back to speaking with Egon in the dark, but where Egon had been detached - coolly so, this man had an uncertainty to him.

“So you’re also new here?”

“Am I obvious?”

“No, but I’m new to this whole - thing as well, so you’re not the only one. It’s a lot to take in though.”

“It is startling. It was only a month ago I was in Berlin preparing for my concert and now… this.”

She dipped a biscuit into her cooling tea, then nibbled on it thoughtfully. If there were Timtams, she could have a little fun sipping her drink out of said Timtam, but she’d make do.

“It’s not fully sunk in for me yet, but last night was good fun. So I’m up for the ride, whatever this is.”

“That’s an optimistic way of looking at things.”

“No point thinking too much. What happens - happens. And I’m keen on meeting new people, seeing new things - all that. Even if it’s a little disconcerting. But I didn’t come here to talk your ear off, and you probably want your quiet, so I’ll shut up and curl up with my book now.”

“I didn’t mind.” The man smiled. “Speaking of which, I don’t believe I know your name.”

“Oh. Right, yeah, kinda - skipped that, didn’t we? I’m Cailee.”

“Theo. It was good speaking with you.”

They lapsed into silence, but it was an amicable one, one that lasted right up until Cailee remembered she still needed to get her gear and get ready for the hike back. So she excused herself as gracefully as she could manage, then went back to her room to steal a few more snatches of warmth, comfort, before the five hour trek back.

vi. lifebeat

She picked up Filip on the day from the nearby cafe. He’d reassured her everything was going to be alright, that it would work out the way they said they did, but -

This was why she’d taken so long to agree, and even the meeting at the Ferdi Winter Base didn’t change things. They called it her “first return”. Filip had reassured her that the toxin was painless, numbing, like falling to sleep. Custom built for this sort of thing. Cailee had half-jokingly asked if it was cyanide, and Filip had winced. Best not to ask then.

It was also exactly why Cailee had asked to do - whatever this was - in her own home. It wasn’t large, it was a bloody house share, but if she didn’t come back, she’d be at least somewhere safe - secure. Home. What passed as home here in London anyway, a little slice of her own. Far, far away from… wherever that woman was anyway.

But that was there, in the past, and right now, there were more pressing things to worry about. Like wondering if she’d managed to tidy her room properly away, and if her housemate had come back a day or two early. They’d likely look at her bringing someone else home, have some banter, and knowing Filip - or rather, in the month she’d known her primary - he’d probably stay and talk a bit too. Not that Cailee had anything against that, mind, but this was one thing she wanted to over and done with.

Why was she dreading this so much anyway? She was immortal, right?

“You’ve gone quiet,” Filip observed, cutting into her thoughts as they rounded a corner. Cailee could see the stone-washed Victorian house looming, and shook her head.

“Deciding what I want as my last drink as a mortal before I do the return.” She paused. “Oh, and getting a bit worried about the whole - return.”

The man’s smile was there, but she felt there was a small tinge of nostalgia in it. “You’ll be fine. I promise. The Shadows have been doing this for centuries.”

“Or maybe you guys might’ve mixed me up with another person.”

“There’s only one Cailee Alto, Cailee. We don’t get these wrong.”

“And thank God for that. Can you imagine if there were two of me?”

He did laugh then, loud, warm, unbridled, and Cailee snickered despite her sense of discomfort. That was about when they reached the doorstep, and she found the door locked, fumbled with the key and - pushed it open.

The first smell that hit her nose was the familiar, uncomfortable smell of Santal their landlady on the ground floor insisted on keeping in her house. Choosing to ignore that, she led the way, heading upwards towards where her own room was. There was no one in the house - quiet, as she was  used to, save for the tinkle of windchimes somewhere distant. Her housemate next door didn’t seem they were home either, so Cailee unlocked her door, pushed it open, and gestured Filip in.

“It’s tiny, I know, but it was either that or commute for an hour,” she told him as they stepped in. “Can I get you anything?”

“Tea’s a good idea.”

“For drinking, or for -”

“Both. It might take you some time to come back around.”

Cailee paused mid-grab for the teapot, and looked at Filip.

“Some time?”

“It depends on the person. For some, it’s an hour. For others, several - or more.”

“How long did it take you?”

Filip shrugged. “I’m not sure. But don’t worry - I’ll be here when you wake up.”

She mock sighed, as she brought the steaming teapot and two pottery cups towards the small table she’d set up for guests. “In any other context, Filip, that would’ve been adorable.”

“You know, last at Ferdi, I swear you were -”

“Shush, now you’re just being terrible.” But she couldn’t keep the laughter out of her voice, and it seemed to bleed into the room. It was relaxing, warm, just a casual chat and catch-up between almost friends: Filip was near the table, and she sat cross-legged on her bed, Stripey a few scant inches from her. Still, her hands shook as she took her first sip of tea, and the soothing jasmine tea did little to warm her.

“There is still time to back out of this,” Filip reminded her, voice a touch gentler than she’d known him to be.

“I gave you my word. You won’t get me turning tail now.”

“Not a lot of people keep to those words. And I won’t blame you if you want out - there’s immortality, but you heard what Command said.”

“I’m hoping the whole “changing the world” bit will offset whatever comes next.” She extended a hand, wiggling her fingers in his general direction. “I think I’m ready. Or at least, as much as I can be before I lose my nerve.”

There was nothing said in response to that. Instead, Cailee watched as he pulled out a small, clear glass vial, like those test tubes she’d grown up using in Chemistry. The liquid inside was clear, colourless, and it looked like a prism from this distance, light glinting through it. It was hypnotic to watch.

“Will it hurt?” she asked, as she watched him tip it into her cup, and then top it up with tea.

“You won’t taste or feel a thing. It’s designed for the first return so - it will be quick and painless.”

She nodded slowly, the words turning over in her head as Filip handed the cup to her. The tea looked unaffected, unchanged. Harmless, even. And if it didn’t go to plan - she was home. She was safe. She’d not get to say bye to Aunt Thea or Grandpa or Grandma, but she liked to think it would be alright in the end.

“Right.” She tipped the teacup to Filip, as if toasting him. “See you in a bit?”

It went down her throat the same way she’d drunk particularly nasty medicine, or a strong shot. It scalded, and tasted perfectly like jasmine. There was even enough time for her to set the teacup down on her bedside table, her mind slowly turning muzzy, drowsy.

The last thing she remembered doing was curling up on her side, as if she were going to take a quick nap. Then - nothing.

Finished, finally!

Last edited by Jadis (09/08/2020 at 06:40)

' though she be but little, she be fierce. '

Form

Name: Riona Lee

FC: Lee Ji-eun

Faction: Batavi

Primary: Filip

DOB: 13th April 1989

Current residence: Berlin, Germany

Occupation: Dance Choreographer at a famous dance institute.

Interests: Victor, Eemil, Filip (FI), Command

How much time do you take before taking the offer: Two days

Story: Done

0 - prelude: this boring life

The house was empty when Riona came back from the grocery store; there was no hint of life, of movement, of… well, anything.

That’s how it had been for the past five months.

She took her bag of groceries to the kitchen and unpacked them, glancing briefly at the room opposite the kitchen’s entrance--her old roommate’s room. Leila used to live there and now she didn’t. Now she lived with her husband. As Riona placed the cartons of water in the fridge, her thoughts wandered.

She had come to Berlin to live with Leila and not even two months later, she was all alone. It wasn’t Leila and Landon’s fault; after all, they had been in love and in a happily committed relationship for many years now so it was only a matter of time before wedding bells rang.

As she passed by the full-length mirror by the hallway, Riona winced at her reflection. She was teetering on the cliff’s edge of depression and it was not good for her. Her hair was growing out again and the colour was fading. She peered at her washed-out reflection. It was a good thing she’d invested in more hair dye.

Heading into the bathroom, Riona blasted out music, desperate to get away from the loneliness of her apartment which now felt far too big for her liking. Perhaps she should look into getting a studio…

At least now, she could walk around her apartment naked.

Pulling open the cabinet under the bathroom sink, Riona pulled out her hair supplies. Scissors, bowl, hair-dye, mirror…. all the fun things. She could go to a hairdresser’s but why would she when she had all this time on her hands? She tried not to think about how she would have probably gone bar-hopping with Leila if Leila still lived with her.

She prepared her tools and faced her reflection.

This life was so empty, so boring. Was there even a hope for someone like her?

She sighed, and then got to work.

1 - the approach

“Trying to execute that move is probably one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to do in my life.”

“Right? I think my soul left me.”

“Death,” one of the girls piped up. “Death has come for me. I saw my life flashing before my eyes.”

Riona chuckled as she walked up to the group of her ‘students’, all who were much taller than she. Sweaty, red-faced and panting, her students stood huddled together, discussing the latest dance practice. Recently, a german musician had hired their dance crew to perform for his upcoming music video and seeing as he was a music-artist well known for his great visual choices, Riona and her crew had immediately jumped on the opportunity. Of course, she and her colleagues had practiced for weeks and teaching it to the rest of the crew could sometimes be quite hectic.

On this particular day, Riona had been incharge of teaching her dance class a particularly difficult move, as well as finalizing the entire choreography, so there was no wonder they thought death was coming for them.

“Hey, you guys did pretty well,” Riona said, breaking into a grin as they jumped and broke apart, clutching their chests.

“God, don’t do that!” one of her dancer girls, Mila, exclaimed. “It’s freaky!”

“Do what?”

“Appear out of nowhere. It’s like you’re a ghost,” another dancer, Sarah, complained. The others nodded their heads in agreement.

“Boo,” Riona whispered, fluttering her fingers. “Okay, but really, you guys did super great today. Go home, do an hour or so of stretching, relaxing your muscles, and review the dance choreography again. Filming takes place next week, so remember, no alcohol, no smoking--that means you Ben, and don’t forget to stretch!”

The group murmured their acknowledgement and then everyone split up to clean themselves off, chatting and laughing as they headed towards the locker rooms. Those who were watching the rehearsals, often scouts and friends, waited outside the studio, offering her polite smiles as she exited the building. Riona, freshly showered, nodded at them and turned to cross the street.

Her favourite place to go after dance classes was to the cafe across the studio. They made absolutely killer freshly squeezed, organic juices. And she couldn’t wait to get her hands on them.

Once settled at a table, with her orange juice in front of her, she pulled out her phone. She ignored the missed calls and went straight to the video of her dance class that she’d recorded today. A few minutes of watching her dancers, Riona sensed--rather than heard or saw--someone sitting opposite her. Her eyes flickered up to see a handsome man armed with a killer smile gazing back at her, eyes bright with curiosity and interest. He had blond hair that was tied up and was dressed in a semi-classy, semi-casual attire and he also sat comfortably opposite her, as though he’d been there the whole time.

She lifted an eyebrow. He smiled warmly, tilting his head slightly to the side.

Without thinking, she smiled back at him.

She blinked multiple times as she met his steady gaze, her eyebrows furrowing together immediately as she hurriedly assessed the situation; she was sitting by herself and this strange man had decided to sit at her table. And instead of getting annoyed or even questioning his presence, she just… welcomed him. With a smile, no less. Not consciously. And that freaked her out.

She cleared her throat. “Kann ich Ihnen helfen?”

Her german wasn’t very good but atleast she tried. She studied him, wondering if perhaps they had met somewhere before.

The man’s smile broadened. “I don’t need any help, thank you. I just saw your performance and I must say, you are a talented dancer. I was very impressed by your abilities.”

Her eyebrows lifted. Maybe he was a scout? Or a potential student? Eyeing his classy grey coat, she doubted it was the latter. She took a sip of her juice.

“You followed me here to say that?”

“Oh, no. I tried to find you after your recital but you weren’t in the studio anymore.” He smiled, a twinkle entering his eyes. “You move fast.” At her unimpressed look, he shrugged. “I saw you through the window.” He pointed to a sleek black car parked outside the studio, directly across the window from where she was sitting. “I was getting in, but what do you know? My eye caught sight of a beauty with grace.”

Riona chuckled. “Beauty with grace, hm? I suppose I must thank you for that, Mr…?”

“Filip Grgić,” he answered, reaching into his coat and pulling out a business card. He slid it towards her. Riona picked it up and read it.

“Wine consultant, huh?”

“The very best, I would say.” He leaned forward, a flirtatious smile dancing on the edge of his lips. “I would introduce you to the finest glass but it would seem unnecessary.”

Riona tilted her head to the side, an answering smile stretching across her lips. “Unnecessary how, Mr. Grgić?”

He waved towards her. “I already see a glass of fine wine in front of me.”

She laughed. “You must be blind, Mr. Grgić.”

“Please, call me Filip.” He leaned back in his seat, a self-assured smile on his face. “And if I were blind, I would not be able to see the way that body moves. Agile. Powerful.” His eyes slid down her body before meeting her eyes again. His voice lowered. “Promising.”

Riona took a sip of her drink, mulling over his choices of words. She’d been sexualized before for the way her body moved when she danced, but she couldn’t recall a time anyone had used such words to describe her movements. She wasn’t sure if it was good or bad, yet somehow she didn’t feel in danger in this strange man’s presence.

“Are you describing a weapon or a dancer, Filip?”

His eyes appraised her with warmth and rapt interest. “A woman, Riona.”

“How did you--” She stopped. Right. The other dancers must have told him when he was seeking her out.

Filip rubbed his bearded chin for a moment before leaning forward. “I am interested in you.”

Riona took another sip of her juice. “That was quite forward. Flattered, but I’m old fashioned. I like dinner dates, flowers and the whole wooing thing. Probably not your type.”

An eyebrow lifted. “Based on the first meeting and appearances, hm? I didn’t take you for one who judged a person based off of appearances.”

That took the smugness out of Riona. An embarrassed flush crept up her face and she suddenly wished the ground would swallow her whole.

A slow, mysterious smile appeared on his face. “And I’m pretty old-fashioned, myself.”

“Aha,” Riona managed.

“Now, as beautiful as you are and as attracted to you as I am, this was not why I approached you.”

She waited, intrigued.

He smiled. “I’ve come to offer you a deal. One that may very well change your life.”

2 - the inquisitive one

Riona paced around her apartment, her cellphone in hand. It had been two days since Filip had made that offer.

An interesting one.

She didn’t know what made her believe him, but she did. She felt… connected to him. A sort of kinship, perhaps. She didn’t understand it and it confused her. The offer he was making… immortality.

It sounded… well, interesting. But, she had questions. Lots of them.

She let out a sigh and called him. He picked up after two rings.

“Hello, Riona. Have you come to a decision?” His voice was warm, cheerful. It calmed her and reminded her that he wasn’t forcing her into whatever this deal was.

“Immortality. Life as a mortal is already boring. What makes you think it wouldn’t be after immortality? Why would I choose to be bored even longer?”

He let out an amused laugh. “Because you’re not bored, Riona. You’re directionless.”

He sounded so confident, so sure. She stopped pacing. “I have a life. I’m a dancer.”

“Yes, but for how long? You expect to dance until you’re 80?”

“I--no, but I could maybe become something bigger than a dancer by then.”

“Bigger. So you want to be bigger than just a dancer?”

“I...no, I--that’s not what I’m saying.” Riona ran a hand through her hair. “I’m not directionless. I have friends. A family.”

He chuckled. “This and that are not the same.”

“You don’t know me.”

He hummed. “Hmm, I’d like to. But you see, you and I… we are similar.”

“How so?”

“What is your answer?”

She sighed, chewing on the pad of her thumb as she thought about it.

“Boredom… for longer?” Riona muttered. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.

“Like I said, you aren’t bored. You are directionless. What I’m offering you is a world of opportunities. A world where you are bigger than just a dancer, where age will not get in your way. You want a reason to live, something that will excite you, bring meaning to your life? I am offering that to you.”

“And you? What are you in all of this?”

“Your mentor.”

“You won’t abandon me in this immortality thing? Because I don’t know shit about it.” She winced at how clingy that sounded but the idea of her navigating the immortal world alone was something she was not going to do. He dragged her into it, so tough, he was stuck with her now. God, she couldn’t believe she was actually considering this.

Filip was quiet for so long that Riona glanced at her phone to check if he’d hung up. He hadn’t.

“Uh, hello? Filip?”

His voice came out dark, almost fierce. “We don’t abandon our own. Now, your answer, please.”

Riona caught sight of her reflection in the hallway mirror. Her eyes were bright, excited. Hopeful.

“I’m in.”


-------


“Why are we hiking?”

Filip grinned as he and Riona headed for the hike trail pathway. “Why, you don’t like hikes?”

“That’s not it. I love activities like this. I just didn’t peg you for--”

“Again with the assumptions,” Filip said, letting out a mock sigh of disappointment. “Much to teach you, pretty one.”

Riona’s lips twitched in amusement. “You wore a fancy coat when I met you, okay? Pardon my first impressions.”

“I didn’t wear a coat when I came to your dance studio the other day,” he pointed out. They walked up the trail and Riona pulled off her jacket to wrap around her waist. It was still cold, but she knew the exertion would make her sweat in no time.

“Yeah, you’re right. You came in a suit.” Riona remembered the way her students blushed and got all flirty and silly in his presence. She’d had to ask Filip not to come by her studio when she was in the middle of class.

“I wanted to dress up for you,” he said, tossing her a playful wink. Riona gave him a wide-eyed stare, motioning to her body in mock surprise.

“Gee, a suit just for sweaty ol’ me? Exciting.” The pathway was moving uphill now and Riona focused on tightening her core so she could get in as much of the healthy workout as she could.

“A woman sweating is always a great sight.”

She sighed, rolling her eyes. “Honestly, Filip, you’re a handsome man. Surely, you have women fawning over you.” She leaned towards him and whispered, “you don’t have to try with me, I’ll pretend to fawn if you ask me too.”

He just laughed in response. They shared a comfortable silence for a while, until Riona decided to speak up.

“So, how does this immortality thing work out? Like, how do I become… immortal?”

“Well, I kill you.”

Riona gave him a sideway glance and saw his face was serious, his eyes dancing with mirth. She sighed. “Of course, I have to die for immortality. Do I become a vampire? Wait, are you a vampire?”

Filip rolled his eyes. “No, I’m not.”

“Then what are you?”

“An immortal.” He said it so matter-of-fact.

“What makes you special? Are there more of you?”

“Yes, there’s more of us.” Filip paused. “Well, for one, I belong to a faction called--”

“A faction? Immortals are segregated?” Riona gasped. Filip rolled his eyes good naturedly.

“We’re divided into Factions but we are not segregated. It’s like how humans have different… races. It’s like that with Immortals. Those who possess the same abilities are grouped together.”

Riona pondered that. “So, what are your abilities?”

He smiled. “Our abilities.”

Riona returned his smile, feeling that same pull of kinship towards him. Before she could inquire about it, he spoke up again.

“We belong to a faction called Batavi. Now, there’s much to know but we can get into that slowly. You must remember,” Filip stopped walking and took Riona’s hand, making her look up at him in question. He tucked a strand of flyaway hair behind her ear. “You are not forced into becoming an Immortal. Anytime you want out before the ritual, you just have to say the word. Do you understand?”

Riona nodded and they resumed their walk. After a few minutes of silence, she spoke up again.

“So what are a Batavi’s abilities?”

A smile danced around Filip’s lips. “Agility. Stealth. Environmental adaptation, which means we could adapt to any surrounding, any climate, anything. We have enhanced tracking abilities and we are masters at tracking evasions.”

“Wow,” Riona breathed. “That explains so much.”

Like how she’d never got caught for any of the mischief she’d done as a child and how she always eerily knew how to find someone.

He smiled widely at her. “I told you. We are similar.”


-------


“Why do I feel a weird sense of kinship with you?” Riona asked. “Is it an immortal thing? Is it like having a sibling?”

She and Filip had been meeting up often throughout the month of March, always choosing to go for activities that strengthened their bodies. She now understood that it was in their nature to enjoy such outings. Currently, they were walking through a very nice park.

Filip considered her question as they walked along the park trail. “It’s a dormant gene in you that calls out to me. As your Primary, I would be able to sense you and other Batavis. It’s a Shadow thing. And no, we don’t have a sibling bond.” He scrunched his nose. “That would be alarming for many Shadows.”

“You mentioned Shadows before. What is it?”

“It’s an organisation. One that… helps keep a necessary balance in the world.”

Riona was quiet for a little while. Her phone buzzed and she saw that Leila was calling. She hesitated before muting the call and then switching the whole thing off. Filip raised an eyebrow but she ignored it.

“Are there more Batavis?”

“Yes, I found one more.”

Riona’s eyebrows rose. “Will I get to meet them?”

Filip nodded. “You will meet everyone in April, including Cailee.”


-------


“Where were you born, Filip?”

“Srebrenica, Bosnia & Herzegovina,” he answered, bringing a spoonful of rice to his mouth. They were in her apartment, eating Chinese food. It was the last week of March.

“How old are you?”

He didn’t answer, just smiled secretively as he ate. Riona figured that he must be pretty old, considering that he was a Primary who was supposedly the oldest member of their faction.

“How did you get into wine?”

Filip chuckled, eyes glinting with amusement. “Curious now are we, fine wine?”

“You keep giving me nicknames,” Riona complained. “And stop distracting me. I want to know my future… Primary. Mentor.”

Approval flickered in his eyes. “I will answer this one question and then you’re fresh out of your quota of me-questions.”

“Today or always?”

He laughed. “Until you lose your mortality.”

Riona scooped a forkful of noodles into her mouth. “Sounds ominous.”

“By the way, I saw your performance in that guy’s music video,” Filip said, eyebrows raised as he nodded, impressed. “You looked great.”

Riona waved her hand, dismissively. “I stuck out like a sore thumb but it’s alright. Okay, last question for you… hmm.” Well, she did have all the time in the world once she became immortal… “Okay, yeah, the wine question. How did you get into it?”

“Born into a rich family of winemakers.”

She waited and when it was evident nothing else was going to come out of it by the way he just kept eating in silence, she threw her hands up in disbelief.

“That’s it? That’s your whole answer?”

He nodded, breaking into a mischievous grin. “I never said I was going to detail my answers.”

Riona just let out a long-suffering sigh.


-------


When the first week of April came around, Filip invited Riona to his place. It was a nice place, not too big and lots of light. Plants, too. Riona loved it; it reminded her of her own place. It was cozy.

She and Filip ate brunch, went out for a walk and came back to his place where she taught him a few dance moves just for the fun of it. They then sat in his kitchen, gorging down on dinner take outs from a ridiculously healthy deli.

“How will the killing happen?” she asked as they ate. Filip chuckled, swallowing his food before answering.

“We don’t really call it killing, because though your mortality dies, you don't really die.” Here, he gave her a lop-sided grin. “We call it a First Return.”

She nodded, awed. “So, how will it happen?”

Filip cocked his head a little to the side as he appraised her. “I will give you a drink, a quick-acting poison. After that, you will wake up as an immortal.”

“Does it hurt?”

“No, you’ll be unconscious first.”

“Where will it be done? Do we have to go to like, some secret underground place?”

He laughed, shaking his head. “No. We can do it at your place or mine. You don’t need to rush it, though. We’re still going on that hike, remember? You can meet the others and when we get back, we’ll start the ritual if you still want it.” He gave a reassuring smile. “You’ll be perfectly safe, trust me.”

She didn’t know why, but Riona believed him.

3 - the trip

“Ri, is everything okay with you?”

Riona looked up from her bag, where she was packing up some hiking stuff. She was going to meet Filip tomorrow morning and she wanted to be prepared. She’d already put in a few days break from her dance studio so she was all set on that front.

“Of course, I’m okay. Why’d you ask?”

Leila frowned as she sat on the edge of Riona’s bed, watching her zip up her things. “Isn’t it too cold for a hiking trip?”

“Maybe, but I told you, it’s going to be a group thing,” Riona said, putting her bag near the door. She turned to Leila. “What are you so stressed about?”

Her cousin sighed, almost sadly. “I just feel like I betrayed you or something. You came all the way to Berlin after that happened and I just left you to get married.” She frowned. “Landon’s an asshole.”

Riona laughed as she headed to the kitchen, Leila following behind her. “Landon is your husband, Leila.”

“Doesn’t mean he can't be an asshole.”

“What did he do?”

“He proposed! He could have waited for a little while,” Leila muttered, settling into one of the chairs at the island. Riona shook her head in amusement as she got about making hot chocolate for both of them.

“Waited for how long? You guys are in love. Plus, he waited for you in Berlin for two years, remember?”

“Whatever, Riona. He still shouldn’t have proposed.”

Riona turned, frowning at Leila. “You didn’t betray me. I’m not at all jealous of you or upset you moved out. I’m so happy that you found your happily-ever-after. Seriously. Stop being a dumb bitch over this.”

The blonde was quiet, blue eyes cast downwards as she stared at the tabletop.

“Leila?” Riona prompted gently.

“I just didn’t want you to be alone.”

“I’m not, I promise. I’m… figuring things out.” Riona poured the hot chocolate into two mugs and carried it over to her. “So stop feeling sorry for me. I’ll beat it out of you.”

Leila sighed, but there was a smile tugging at her lips. “So violent.” She took a sip of the hot drink, her eyes wandering over to the bag by the doorway. “So this is a hike trip one of your dance students organized?”

“Yep.” Riona felt bad for lying but how was one supposed to explain a mysterious hike trip for a secret organisation? It didn’t even sound real.

“And you’re not taking your phone with you?” Leila frowned. “So I can’t get pictures?”

Riona shrugged, taking a sip of her hot chocolate. “There won’t be any signal plus we’re trying to defeat the purpose of gadgets on a trip meant to refresh our… soul?”

Did that sound realistic enough? Judging by Leila’s understanding nod, it seemed like it.

“Well, I hope you have fun.”

Riona smiled, bringing her cup up to her lips. “I bet I will.”


-------


When Filip brought Riona to the building where they were to head off for their trip, she thought he must be messing with her. Here they were, dressed in hiking gear, in front of a tall, sleek building. She got introduced to another member of their faction, a woman named Cailee. They exchanged polite smiles and small talk as Filip led them towards the entrance. Riona wanted to turn back when a sea of smartly dressed people walked out, but Filip just laughed and walked confidently through the building, around to the back where a beautiful garden waited.

Riona couldn’t focus on the garden because Filip led her towards where a group of people stood, also decked out in hiking gear. Many of the people looked around curiously, at each other, at the surroundings. She figured they must be as new as she and Cailee.

A stunning woman stepped forward, introducing herself as Command. She was tall, her presence demanding and one could not look at her without being in total awe. She briefly introduced the Primaries of the different factions before talking about the point of the trip. They were to hike for a while and at the cabins, they would get to learn more about each other. With a smile, she turned and led them towards what looked like a ring in the middle of the garden.

Filip said those were Moongates and they transported you to any place you wished. In a single file, they all stepped through the Moongate and arrived in a forest that was most definitely not in the garden of that fancy company.

Riona glanced over her shoulder and sucked in a breath. Even the Moongate looked different.

She met Filip’s smiling eyes.

“You ready to change your life?”

She grinned, excited. “Oh, hell yes.”


-------


The hike went on for five hours. Thanks to her active, fit lifestyle, she was able to keep up with the hike with ease. She loved the exertion, listening to people talk and murmur amongst themselves.

She was near the front of the group with Filip and Cailee and blinked in both surprise and amusement as a man, who moved more like a blur, passed them and disappeared from view ahead of them.

“Who’s Speedy Gonzales over there?” Riona asked, tipping her chin in the man’s direction. Filip laughed, drawing the attention of a few women behind them.

“That’s Eemil. Nature and hiking is his forte.” Filip’s eyes flickered over his shoulder in amusement. “I heard he found a member… ah, that must be him.”

Riona followed his gaze to where a tall man walked, in conversation with someone. Riona noticed that he was handsome and had a look of brightness and intelligence. He carried himself well, confidently.

“Like what you see, fine wine?” Filip teased.

“He’s cute,” she whispered to him, elbowing him when he playfully blocked her view. The handsome man’s eyes flickered her way and Riona felt a weird sizzle in the air. Panicked, she turned away and ducked between Cailee and Filip, hoping to hide herself.

Filip and Cailee snickered as Riona encouraged them to move faster.

By the time they reached the cabin, Riona and the other mere mortals were all exhausted. It was obvious which ones were immortal because they looked like fresh daisies as they talked animatedly amongst themselves. Eemil, the man who’d basically run his way ahead of the group was already sitting comfortably in a sunlounger. Command, the beautiful woman, stepped up, smiling at them all, a welcoming warmth in her features.

“Welcome. I know that many of you are exhausted so you are free to unwind and relax before dinner preparations in a few hours. Your Primary will give you keys to your own personal room, each with an en-suite bathroom. So please, chill out, explore and do as you please. I hope to see all of you in refreshed spirits this evening.”

Filip broke away from the other Primaries, holding out the keys for Cailee and Riona to take. “There are room numbers on there and I’m nearby so if you need me, you know where to go.” He paused and then slid into a flirtatious smile. “Of course, if you need me for other reasons, you know where to find me.”

Cailee and Riona rolled their eyes, thanked him, and carried their bags upstairs to their respective rooms, along with the other mere mortals.

As Riona closed the door behind her, her face broke into an excited grin and she tossed her bag onto the floor, hurrying over to the large window overlooking the forest. It was cloudy but it was still a sight to behold. She’d never seen anything like it. Riona decided she didn’t need the rest. She needed to explore.

With one final look outside the window, Riona turned and headed for the shower.

4 - the shadows

She was delighted to see that there were neatly packed sandwiches waiting on the sleek counter, as though begging for one to grab it. So she obliged, naturally. One did not ignore prettily presented food.

She unwrapped the sandwich, eager to eat before she headed outside. Riona could see her Primary as she passed by one of the large doorways that led into what seemed to be the living room, or maybe a lounge area. He lifted an eyebrow as he caught sight of her and she waved back to him, not wanting to interrupt his conversation with one of the other Primaries.

She took a few minutes by the large windows overlooking the splendid view. Eating a sandwich while looking at this scenery really made one in a good mood. After finishing off her sandwich, washing her hands and expertly avoiding people, Riona made a dash for the exit.

Stepping onto the deck, she took in a deep breath, loving the feel of the cool wind brushing through her hair, refreshing her. Her body was inhaling fresh, clean air and it sent a buzz through her.

“Lovely, isn’t it?”

The deep voice made her jump in surprise and she turned, slightly alarmed. No one had ever managed to sneak up on her, with Filip being the only one who’d done so. The man who spoke was the one who’d gone ahead of the group, Eemil. Looking up at him clearly, Riona realized that the man was elegantly gorgeous and he carried himself with cool, self-assured confidence. He had dark hair tied in a loose bun and his eyes were sharp, intellectual.

Riona’s guard went up. No man should look this attractively cool while in hiking gear and exuding CEO energy. She turned to face him, trying to think of which faction he belonged to.

“I’ve never been so high up before,” she said in response to his question.

“Have you ever hiked?” He waved a hand towards the forest and then fixed curious eyes on her. “You seemed quite… energetic.”

Riona raised an eyebrow. “Do you keep track of all the newbies?”

“The interesting ones, yes.” He took a step towards her, a smile curled his lips. “You were the one racing with Filip before reaching the cabin.”

“I was not--” she started, eyes flicking to the cabin to where she knew Filip was. “He dared me to race him.” It was an unfair dare since he knew he’d beat her, what with him being immortal and all. Still, Riona had never been one to back down from a dare.

Eemil was quiet for a moment, looking almost thoughtful. “Perhaps he was gauging your endurance and strength levels.” He cocked his head to the side. “Or testing your ability to move swiftly.”

Her eyebrows furrowed. “Or he was just being energetic and weird. It’s Filip.”

Another mysterious smile. “No Primary does anything without very good reason.”

“You sound like a Primary.”

The man approached her, his eyes running languidly over her body, like he was assessing her potential as a weapon… or a woman... she couldn’t be sure anymore with these immortals. It reminded her of the way Filip first looked at her, except this man had heat in his eyes. It excited her and as he walked towards her with that cool demeanor, Riona’s heart started to race in her chest. Her mind conjured up some ridiculous fantasies that sent a weird flush through her body. Was it fear? Was it something else?

He stopped in front of her. “Eemil,” he introduced, holding out his hand.

It was like a bucket of ice-cold water broke over her head. Riona’s heart faltered and immediately, heat rushed to her cheeks. Well, of course. He was just introducing himself. Why did she panic and get ahead of herself? Geez, you would think after Will…

Discreetly taking in a breath, Riona felt herself relax as she mentally shook herself out of her weird stupor. Maybe she just needed to get laid to stop thinking every man wanted her just because he looked at her for more than two seconds. Amused at herself, she reached over nonetheless to shake his hand.

“Riona Lee,” she said as her hand clasped his. Power and heat radiated out of his skin, confusing her. He smiled, rendering her momentarily speechless.

“A pleasure to meet you, Riona.” Again, his eyes scrutinized her with interest. “Going off the way you carry yourself, you must be a gymnast, or perhaps, a dancer.”

“And how do you judge that?”

“You almost glide when you walk,” he answered, cocking his head to the side. “As though gravity doesn’t quite weigh you down. Your movements are all nearly perfectly controlled and equally flawless...for a human, of course.”

“That’s very observant of you, Mr. Eemil.”

He grinned, his face taking on a most pleasant expression. Riona couldn’t help but respond to it. Goodness, was everyone here heartbreakingly attractive?

“A gymnast or a dancer?”

Riona smiled. “A dancer.”

“Ah, as one would expect.” He nodded thoughtfully. “Now, I would like to know--”

“Eemil!”

At the sound of the gruff voice, both Eemil and Riona turned. An unfamiliar man was waving to Eemil, gesturing him over. Eemil turned back to her apologetically but she spoke before he could say anything.

“It was nice meeting you, Eemil,” she stepped away from him, towards the forest. She was eager to explore her environment.

He smiled. “The pleasure was mine, Riona.”


-------


A few hours later, Riona walked back up towards the cabin, head bobbing discreetly to the music playing through her headphones. The exploration of the beautiful forest had been exciting and Riona wanted to explore further but the sun had gone down and she didn’t want to miss out on the dinner prep. Filip was standing by the porch when she got there and he grinned, eyes bright.

“I see you found your way back fine.”

She shrugged as they walked inside the lodge. “I rarely ever get lost.”

He pretended to wipe a tear. “You grew up so fast.”

She threw him a playfully disgusted look and then went to freshen up before helping with the dinner preparation. The weather hadn’t been too cold when she went for her exploration but the air now had a bite of chilliness. She shrugged into a cardigan and then headed downstairs. Command, the ‘head’ woman, was nowhere in sight. Her thoughts on the big boss quickly disappeared as she found herself hustling between the indoor and outdoor prep, carrying over food and drinks. Occasionally she found herself making small talk with the new people--like herself--but she found it hard to fully relax.

She wondered if it was the nerves or just a mysterious environment.

Dinner was outside and she was so thankful she had opted for a turtleneck and jeans, instead of the original shorts-and-tights combo she’d considered earlier. She seated herself on the other side of her Primary, gazing admiringly at the view and not caring that it was cold enough to send shivers down her spine. Command joined them at the table, her presence garnering the attention of everyone. The food was laid out and it was all extravagant and fancy. Someone set up a fire at the outside fireplace and soon, everyone was delightfully warm, eating, and breaking into conversations. There were soft chuckles here and there and as Riona observed the people, her eyes connected with Eemil a few seats down the table across from her.

The man’s gaze was hot and he smiled almost flirtatiously before getting called away to a conversation. Beside Eemil sat the handsome man from the hike. The one who she had found cute. He was talking animatedly and his smile was infectious.

“Have you tried this, Fine Wine?” Filip’s voice brought her attention back to him and away from the cute guy. She looked down at the wine glass he was pushing towards her.

“This is fine wine?” she asked, lifting it up. She peered curiously into the glass. “What kind?”

“No, I was referring to you,” he grinned, taking a sip of his drink. After a few moments, he leaned back. “How are you taking this in, Riona?”

She gazed around, feeling an odd sense of comfort and allure in the atmosphere. “It’s lovely. Mysterious and weird, maybe, but lovely, nonetheless.”

“You’re doing very well,” he told her, a proud glint in his eyes. “If you do decide to go through with the ritual, I will be most thrilled to train you in your abilities. You show great promise. Of course, if you hadn’t changed your mind...”

“I haven’t,” she told him, lifting her glass towards him. He chuckled, clinking his glass with hers.

Once the food was cleared away and bottles of wine, cheese platters and snacks were brought in, Command stood up and wandered over to the balcony. The noise quietened into a gentle hum as everyone watched her with interest and curiosity.

Someone asked how it all began, peaking Riona’s interest. She leaned forward, and she wasn’t the only one. Others leaned forward, too, while the Primaries got comfortable in their seats. A lazy smile danced around Filip’s lips.

Riona waited with bated breath, to hear the story of the Shadows.


-------


The next morning, Riona did a couple of warm up stretches outside the lodge, preparing to go for a nice little jog around the area. As the area was already mapped out in her head, she had a fairly good idea of where she wanted to go. She had her headphones in and music blasting to help her get into the hype. She spun around to--

An amused but very handsome face met her eyes and she jumped back, startled. Heart racing in surprise, she pulled off her earphones in alarm. “You scared me.”

It was the cutie she’d seen on the hike. Oh wow, he was even more handsome up close. The man gave her an apologetic smile. “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. I don’t think you heard me.”

His voice was a smooth, low baritone, pleasant to the ears, and Riona found herself relaxing momentarily before immediately responding.

“Oh no, it’s alright. I guess my music was on too loud.” She pulled out her cellphone and switched the music off. She offered him a smile. “What did you say?”

“Nothing clever,” he said, a spark of mirth in his eyes. “Maybe something along the lines of ‘great moves’.”

She pursed her lips, heat touching her cheeks. She let out an embarrassed cough. “It’s early and I didn’t expect anyone to be awake.” She noticed his outfit which consisted of a hoodie, comfortable pants and sneakers. “Oh, you’re going for a walk?”

“It’s early, and I like my day to start as soon as possible,” the man grinned. “And in case you didn’t hear me, great moves.”

Riona rolled her eyes, amused. “Ah yes, the wavy arms and the Monica dance. Inspirational moves.”

“You could almost be a dancer,” he said with a straight face. His eyes laughed at her, though. Hah, jokes on him.

“I actually am a dancer,” she said, shrugging. “Though I may have to kill you now since you witnessed that very embarrassing private moment.”

The man laughed. “Eh, at least make sure you get Eemil to me so I don’t stay dead forever.”

“Will consider that.” She looked at the pathway and then back at him. “Would you like some company on your walk?”

He smiled warmly, tipping his chin in a nod. “I’d love to.”

They started on their walk, the air falling quiet between them. Riona wasn’t sure if it was awkward or just a little tense because they were complete strangers. Maybe she should introduce herself…

“My name’s Victor--”

“I’m Riona--”

They both cut off with a chuckle and Riona waved him to go first. The man smiled, a twinkle entering his eyes.

“My name’s Victor Constantinescu.”

“Riona Lee.”

Walking beside him, Riona felt quite tiny. She was already a little short but the man was basically a tower to her. She just about reached his shoulders. Damn her height.

“So, a dancer, you say?” Victor inquired, looking down at her curiously. “Do you dance for contemporary performances, ballet, or theater?”

She laughed, delighted at his assumptions. “None of them. I’m a dance choreographer.”

He looked at her, surprised. “A choreographer?”

She nodded, her lips flattening into a thin line. “Yep.”

“That must be a tough line of work,” he mused. “To have--”

“Why would it be tough?” she interrupted, eyebrows furrowing defensively. “I’m good at what I do and my appearance doesn’t determine my skills.”

Victor just looked at her, an eyebrow raised. “To have to manage students and different choreographies weekly,” he finished, calmly. Riona blushed furiously, mad at herself for assuming things. Filip was right. She had much to learn.

“I’m sorry. That was rude...I didn't…” she cleared her throat, embarrassed. “I got judged because of my appearance quite a bit so I just assumed…”

“It’s alright,” he said, his tone warm. “I can understand that.” He smiled at her and after a tentative pause, she smiled back.

Their gazes locked and for a moment, the air between them felt heavy and sparked with tension. She felt her body warm up and not from embarrassment. His eyes slid from her eyes to her lips, darkening slightly.

Okaaaay, this was not happening right now. Riona cleared her throat, abruptly turning away.

“Shall we continue?” she asked, waving nervously to the path ahead of them. Victor nodded, a low chuckle escaping him.

They walked around, admiring the forest and the weather, taking in the sights of the small animals scrambling up trees and across the ground. Again, Riona noticed that it didn’t feel as cold as Berlin had been when they left for their hike.

“I wonder where we are. It doesn’t feel like Germany.”

Victor looked up at the only slightly cloudy sky, a look of wonder on his face. “Eemil told me we’re in Austria.”

Riona paused, blinking in surprise. “Austria?”

“Yeah. Dachstein Mountain, apparently.” He was amused by this.

“Filip didn’t tell me anything about it,” Riona muttered, thinking back to when she asked him but he’d been distracted by something one of the other Primaries were telling him.

“What faction are you in?” Victor asked, tilting his head curiously as he looked at her. “I heard a little of the different factions, including what Commander was telling us last night.”

“I’m in Batavi and Filip is my Primary,” Riona said with a little smile. She cocked her head to the side as she peered up at him in curiosity. “I heard that Eemil is your Primary, but I’m not sure which faction that is.”

“Janissaries.”

Riona quickly went through the different Factions that Filip had spoken to her about. Janissaries.... They were the ones who had hive senses, who could process things at incredible rates and who could handle any artillery weapon. Her eyes widened as she conjured up the impression of Eemil and Victor.

They both carried that sense of coolness and intelligence. Victor didn’t seem quite like Eemil but their base similarity was there. It made sense now.

“What made you decide to take on immortality?” Victor asked after a few moments of comfortable silence. Riona wondered what could possibly be the right answer to that.

“I don’t know,” she said, honestly. “I say it’s boredom. Filip says otherwise.” She looked up at him, noticing his warm, steady gaze on her. She smiled, flicking her gaze away for a moment before looking back at him. “And you? What prompted you to this world?”

Victor was quiet for a moment, eyebrows drawing together. “Time, I suppose.”

She let out a murmur of agreement. Time was something everyone wanted, craved, couldn’t get enough of. What was there that a person wouldn’t do for just a little more time?

The sun broke out from behind the clouds as they turned around to head back for the cabin.

5 - the first return

A few days after the hike, Riona had decided to do her First Return at Filip’s place because there was a far less chance of Leila unexpectedly dropping in; something she did often. Filip had been good to her all day, chatting her up, distracting her and flirting ridiculously.

It worked.

Now she was in a relaxed enough mood when Filip took her to his guestroom, encouraging her to sit down. He held two glasses of wine in his hands, smiling as he took a seat by her bedside.

“You can still change your mind if you want to,” he said, leaning forward to look at her with seriousness in his eyes. “This isn’t forced.”

“I know,” Riona said. “I want to do it.”

He handed her a glass with a smile on his face. “I’m proud of you, Riona.”

She smiled back, gulping down the wine as quickly as possible so that it would calm her nerves. Wow, that wine had quite a punch. She quickly lay down, holding out her hand expectantly.

“Alright, I’m ready for the poisoned drink.” The room started to turn wavy. Wow, was she already drunk? “This is some strong wine…”

“You already drank it.”

Woah, did she already take in the poison? Wow, Riona was impressed by Filip’s efficient strategy of distracting her. The poison also really didn’t hurt but damn, everything was so trippy.

Filip put down his drink on the side table and took her hand, kissing her knuckles. “I’ll see you soon, Fine Wine.”

“Stop… calling… me… tha--”

Everything went dark.

Outfits:
Saturday Evening


Edit; adjustments

Round Status:

Round 1: Done

Last edited by MistyMisty (06/08/2020 at 08:43)

Form -DONE

Name: Eli Maddox
FC: Jessica Szhor
Faction: Immortals
Primary: Evelyn
DOB: February 14, 1986
Current residence: Brooklyn, NY
Occupation: Art gallery owner
Interests: Sierra, Amyas and Egon

How much time do you take before taking the offer: My acceptance will be immediate

Story -DONE

Part 1

"That's the third painting this week," I remarked to the short haired woman as she handed over her credit card."A fan of Gamon Perry?" I asked referencing the artist whose work she'd been buying.

"He seems to be an up and coming talent," she said with a smile.

"He seems to be," I replied my tone non-committal, Perry's work was derivative at best but he seemed to have his fair share of groupies and that was good for business. "You can pick them up when the show is over at the end of the week," I responded as I handed her card back, "Unless you stop in tomorrow and complete the quartet."

"I just may."

I had been joking when I made that comment, but apparently she wasn't.

"Back again?" I asked with a smile when she showed up again the next day.

"Well the owner reminded me yesterday that I was going to be one painting short of the series," she said with a smile.

"She sounds like quite the businesswoman," I responded returning her smile.

"She apparently is," the woman said handing over her card again, "although I'm presuming that's not all she is."

I arched my eyebrow as I handed her back her card, but kept my mouth shutting waiting to see where she'd take things.

"This is quite the place you've built," she started looking around. "I can see Dr. O'Brien's influence in some of the selections."

"You know Dr. O'Brien?" I asked keeping my voice even at her reference to Keaton who had indeed selected a few of the paintings in the current show.

"Your own selections are stronger," she said ignoring my question, "For example you wouldn't have selected the Perry paintings."

"You mean the set you just purchased?"

"The focal piece is my favorite though," She said turning towards the Basquiat in the center of the room once again ignoring my question, "I'm assuming it's yours too since it's one your father did."

It was a forgery by my father and a damn good one, one that had been good enough to fool appraisers at some of the finest auction houses in the country for years before making its way back to me.

"Who are you?" I asked keeping my tone even.

"You mean to tell me you don't know my name as many times as you've ran my card?"

"Knowing your name is Evelyn doesn't answer my question," I replied, "In fact I don't actually know that is your name."

"It is," she said simply.

"And?"

"And I'm here to make you an offer."

I waited for her to ask me for money, try to sell me a timeshare or to suggest we go someplace more private than the gallery, all things that had happened following those words in the past. Instead she told me about Shadows...and how she wanted me to join them.

"Just let me lock up here first," I said.

"Is that a 'yes'?" she asked.

"If you know me as well as you seem to, you'd know I couldn't say 'no'." I said with a smile.

Part 2

The meetings with Evelyn started later that evening over pad thai in a tiny restaurant where the food were spicy and the beer was warm.

"So immortal?" I asked as I grabbed the last spring roll.

"Yes, immortal," she smiled taking a sip of beer.

"So you can't be killed?"

"Actually we can be?"

"Doesn't that defeat the whole being immortal thing?"

"Maybe, but there are some other...perks."

"I'm listening."

I only half believed her as she told me about the powers that immortals that were imbued with.

"Your skeptical?"

"No..." I said swallowing a gulp of beer.

"Lying is beneath you Eli," she said taking a swallow of her own drink, "And I won't tolerate it."

"So you're scolding me?"

"Informing you."

"Well then by all means continue informing me."

I continued listening, letting her pick up the tab and agreed to lunch the next day. I had more questions and she seemed willing to provide answers.

Part 3

As March faded into April my meetings with Evelyn continued. I admired her effortless elegance, how comfortable she seemed in her own skin, and the way she answered all of my questions, even the ones I expected to hesitate on, with ease.

"You'll need to pack a bag," she told me as we finished a late breakfast on the morning of April 6th.

"And why is that?"

"We're going on a hike," she said simply.

"A hike?"

"It'll be a chance for you to meet everyone," she offered

Everyone, I said the word to myself, more than a little curious about what to expect from a group of immortals.

***

The group that was assembled on the day of the hike looked inconspicuous enough, and I supposed that was the point. To anyone who happened to see us all together they'd likely assume we were gearing up for some company retreat and not headed for a meeting with some secret society.

I was a little skeptical at the mentioning of moon gates which were supposed to be some sort of magical portal but that feeling faded when after stepping through them there was a distinct change in the landscape.

This is why you said yes, I thought to myself. It obviously wasn't for the moon gates which I had just learned about, but it was for the possibility...for the power.

Part 4

Normally a 5 hour hike without a dig site at the other side wouldn't have been how I wanted to spend an afternoon but there was nothing normal about this, and if they were being honest I could equate what they were offering with a significant find.

I was considering the possibilities when a pretty brunette walked up beside me and interrupted my thoughts.

"So you're the new immortal," she said with a smile.

"Aren't we all new immortals?" I asked

"Not even close," she said with a sly smile, "Some of us are much older than we look, and even among you newbies, you're the only new member of the immortal faction."

"Faction?"

"Yo don't know about the factions?"She started, "What has Evelyn been teaching you?"

She didn't wait for a response before she started telling me about the different groups of immortals and while I tried to keep them all straight in my mind the one thought I couldn't shake is what else Evelyn may be keeping from me.

By the time she finished her impromptu history lesson we were where we'd be spending the weekend.

"You told me all of that and I still don't know the most important thing about you," I said as I removed my pack.

"Sierra," the woman informed me.

"Sierra," I said repeating her name, "I'll remember that."

"Of course you will," she responded with a smile and walked off.

***

The rest of the weekend passed by in a blur: there was the brief introduction to Command, a woman who reminded me of my aunt Trudy in the best ways, the briefest of conversations with a man named Egon who was kind enough to give me a little more insight about his faction the Visha Kanya, and a mile flirtation with a man named Amyas who made me miss Keaton more than I should.

Dad'll be proud, I thought to myself as the weekend ended. Without realizing it these were the exact kind of people he'd been grooming me to surround myself with and I didn't even have to seek them out, one of them came to me.

Part 5

The night of my first return I made 3 phone calls: Dad, Aunt Trudy, and Keaton. I'd shed my sentimentality long ago but I was skeptical, so as I spoke to them I made sure a copy of my Will was someplace easy to locate on my desk and I ate a makeshift meal of fried rice made from the leftovers in my fridge. I didn't want to leave a mess behind if it didn't work.

It did though...I managed someone to beat death. My next opponent didn't stand a chance...

Round Status: COMPLETE

Last edited by Dare (04/08/2020 at 22:14)

Form

Name: Klara Sundström

FC: Karin Franz Körlof

Faction: Jaguar Warriors

Primary: Elia

Date of Birth: 13th of February, 1990

Current Residence: Belin, Germany > Malmö, Sweden

Occupation: Author

Interests: Chris, Elia, Sierra, Theo

How much time do you take before taking the offer:Offer in the late morning, acceptance in the evening

Slight retcon from prologue:

Traits: Stubborn, cynical, independent, restless, creative, high-brow, low self-esteem

Reason in Berlin: Renting an aparment for few months, March-May, after receiving a stipend, with the ambition and pressure to finish her novel.

Prelude: Back in Berlin

Being back, it was like coming home. She had been born into adulthood here. Fresh out of her teenage years she had taken flight towards the continent and crashed into Berlin. A city that never seemed to sleep, a city of culture and art. She had found influence, among creative people, around drunken discussions. She had found fleeting confidence and written her heart out in the lonely Berlin nights.

She wasn’t naïve enough to think by coming back, she was going back on ten years. It had been long since she was the wide-eyed girl. But the inspiration had trickled into her through these streets once, perhaps it could its way again. And frankly, it was something of a last resort.

Her heels echoed pleasantly against the stone flooring, the sound reaching all the way to the top of the domed halls. To feel so small and large at the same time. She had already taken the time to stroll among the ancient relics of Altes. Admiring the Greek statues which had stood against the tear of time for hundreds, thousands, of years. Depictions of deities, but still, the memory of them never withering – eternalized in marble.

As she made her way over to Alte Nationalgalerie, her steps grew more decisive, trailing previously treaded paths.

It looked just as she remembered it. From the first time she had seen the statue of Pan comforting Psyche, it had snagged her, like a thorny rose catching you to stop and admire its beauty. How something as hard and strict as marble could produce such softness, curves, and foremost tenderness. Such comfort could only be found in art. She stood and admired it for a long while.

Klara drew in a sharp breath before moving on, blinking away tears that almost had found their way to the surface.

I. Daily dawns another day

Rare were the days when her mind was as unclouded as the clear blue sky. Those precious few days the spring in her step was brighter, lighter – as a feather – as if she were floating an inch above the ground. Features at ease, finally without that always slightly tightened chin. And Klara had awoken to one of those days that morning.

The coffee shop, down the street from her apartment, had become a reliable fixture in her every day. She was never in before ten, but by then the morning rush had died down and she could count on to get a table – preferable the one which she had become ‘hers’, tucked in against the wall with an overview of the comings and goings of the place. This morning, it wasn’t only her mood that was working in favour.

She did her bit with the barista as her cup of cortado with oat-milk was being prepared – the weather was unusually fine today wasn’t it? But hopefully spring would come around properly soon to take the chill out of the air. She received her cup with a soft “Dankeschön” and went to sit down.

There was a man seated at the table next over, other than that there were only a few patrons scattered around the tables. The man looked up as she put down her cup and shrugged out of her coat. She threw a smile in his direction, he smiled back at her before returning to what looked like work. Her gaze lingered on the man for a second longer. He had a clean look about him; he was definitely not a strain to look at. Something about him tickled her, not necessarily his handsome features but – she let it go. She sat down, taking a sip of the coffee before pulling out her book.

She had been in the city for a couple of weeks, but since her arrival she had developed an increasingly antagonistic relationship with her laptop. She knew she should write – it was the steady theme song of her life – she should write. But every day when she opened it up, she had to face the potential panic of finding, and having to deal with, an email from her editor, wondering how things was progressing. And things weren’t progressing, that was the tune she found herself singing. It hadn’t arrived yet, but that only meant the chance of it arriving the next day was growing. She wouldn’t let it weigh down this day however, not yet, and she let her laptop sit snuggly and untouched in her bag.

An hour passed. At one point she pulled out a worn notebook and with it a pen. Then and again she jotted something down – a thought, a beautifully constructed sentence, a simple word – but mostly she variated between turning the page and sipping the coffee, her eyes never drifting far from the paper. Taking a sip from the cup again, she found it empty, with a small frown she put it down but continued reading.

She hadn’t noticed the man leaving his seat before another cup of coffee was placed on the table before her. The soft clatter of the porcelain had her looked up.
“I didn’t wish to disturb you reading, but it’s no use reaching for an empty cup.”
He sat down at his own table, with another cup for himself too.

“Oh,” she was surprised. She glanced over to the counter, the barista gave her a nod – a confirmation that it was her usual order – finding her bearings she put the book open faced down on the table. “Thank you, you shouldn’t have, but thank you.” She took a gulp and placed the cup down on the saucer with a smile.

“You looked quite submerged,” he said conversationally, with a nod at the book.
“Ah, yes,” she let her fingers brush the cover, the title and author visible to be read. Herztier by Herta Müller. “Have you read it?”
“No. You enjoy it?”
“It’s a new acquaintance,” she admitted, “but yes, so far immensely. Her prose it has the quality of poetry, imagery almost haunting and she has a knack for precise wording and the frankness – sorry, I tend to go on for too long.”
“Please, don’t stop on my account.”
His smile was striking. She drank some more coffee. The way he was attentive, it was flattering.
“My only regret is that some might be lost on me, my German is a little rusty.”
“I couldn’t tell when I heard you at the counter before.”
She laughed.
“I’m sure that’s a grave exaggeration, but I thank you. I’m Klara,” she extended her hand, he took it.
“Elia.” He had a great handshake.

“I have a proposal for you.” There was a smugness to his smile.
“Yes?”
“I can give you what you desire most in the world, you just don’t know it yet.”
A hoarse chuckle escaped her lips, she was a little disappointed. When men promised a woman the world, it was usually the talk of boys, and in her experience, it never lived up to the expectation. By the silver in his hair she had thought him more mature than that, but she looked expectantly at him to continue.

“I represent an organisation that can offer you eternal life, if you choose to join us.”

The words sounded bizarre. She laughed heartily, glancing about, almost expecting others to join in the joke. But as she faced the man again her laughter turned into a nervous chuckle. He sported such a sincere look, the set of his eyes, knowing smile – there was no way he was kidding.
“What?”

“Immortality, powers. An opportunity for you to live through and influence what will become history, be a part of its creation.”
Her heart started to beat faster.
“You can’t stand the thought of being unmemorable. To be forgotten.”
How could he know? She tried to steady her breathing, but the sound of her heart beating in her ears was distracting.
“What I can offer you – extra ordinary – ”
She started to lose what he was saying.
“I think I need some air,” she said, pulling out of her seat, grabbing her coat with her, putting it on one smooth motion.

Out on the street, she reached into her inside coat pocket, pulling out a cigarette with all but shaking fingers. Lodging it in the corner of her mouth, she reached into another pocket – finding nothing. She heard the door go as she searched other pockets, finding them frustratingly empty.

“För i helvete,” she muttered, remembering that she left her lighter in her bag. Turning around – she faced the man that had come out after her. He stood there holding out a flame. She hesitated, before leaning in.

Cigarette lit, she stepped back, gathering some distance, and exhaled the smoke slowly. He still looked ever so sincere. He had his jacket over one arm, his other hand holding her bag.

“I can understand it’s a lot to take in,” he said, handing over her bag to her. “I took the liberty to write my number in your journal. I’m looking forward to hear from you.”

And with that, a smile, and a nod, he left her on the sidewalk, heading down the street. Inside her bag Klara found her journal and Herztier, with the bookmark neatly tucked in where she had left off. When she looked up after him again, he had already rounded a corner and was gone from sight.

~~~

Klara had paced the streets of Berlin pretty much since Elia had left her outside the coffee shop. Her mind trying to grasp the concept, immortality. It was harder than one would think.  It was now getting dark.

But question she constantly found herself repeating wasn’t: how can I accept? But, how can I not? In the end that was what decided it.

However, she was in no way sure what to think when she dialled his number. It rang only a couple of times before he picked up.
“Okay,” was pathetically enough the only thing she managed get out. She heard a soft chuckle from his side.
“Great. We should meet, to talk some more. Can you meet me in an hour? I’ll send you the address.”
She wasn’t given much more time than to agree before the conversation was over.

~~~

The address was a restaurant, only from the outside she could tell it was much fancier than she could afford. She walked around the block, smoking a cig, finding herself a little late, before entering.

He was already seated but stood up to greet her when she was shown to the table. He ordered a merlot for the table, which soon arrived, and then the server left them to peruse the menu. There were entrees she could eat, it surprised her, not that she mentioned it.

She observed him over the top of the menu. She realised what had tickled her than morning, she had seen him before, for sure at the coffee shop, perhaps elsewhere. And she said just that. The smile which followed was even more charming than the one she had met that morning, and if her hackles wasn’t already up, she would have melted, like she had soften that morning, before the conversation had done a 180.

“It’s not as if I make an offer like this to any pretty woman I come across.”
She chuckled. “I already accepted; I can assure you the flattery is not needed.”
“What’s wrong with pleasant conversation?”

The server arrived at that moment to take their order. 
When left alone again, she dove in.

“Then what do I possess that makes me worthy of this offer?” She was enough on edge not to let the conversation get just pleasant yet.
“What you possess is a dormant gene, I will help you awaken it, to reach your full potential.”
“But what you are offering, eternal life, it’s ludicrous.”
“And yet you called. Yet you are here.”

“I’m just trying to understand. I’ve always been of the mind that life’s absurd but this – ” she lost where her thought was heading. “Immortality, these powers, it’s like cheating.”
“Cheating?” He looked slightly amused by this, as he sipped his wine.
“Cheating death. Unnatural.”
“You only see it as unnatural since it’s has been outside of your perception of reality.”
“But dying is what define us being alive.”
“I never said we couldn’t die. It’s,” he smiled, “just a little further down the road for the likes of us.”
The plates arriving gave her a welcome pause to the conversation, he seemed to have a ready answer to any remark she made – it snared her in tighter. She hid a smile as she drank the wine – it was excellent.

“I have questions,” she said as she put down her glass. 
“We have all the time in the world.”

II. there's a bluebird in my heart

“So, how the new Jag coming along?”
Klara had been struggling up the path and not noticed the man dropping behind to talk beside her. He had short bleached hair and a nice beard, he didn’t look to shabby at all, and he looked brawny enough to be enjoying a hike like this. That, and the wide grin on his face betrayed it.

“New Jag? You make me sound like I’m some kind of posh sports car.” 
It was clear that she wasn’t coming along very well. She was among the last of the group and was cursing under her breath every ten minutes. From the beginning she had been dubious about the trip. It had started at her last meeting with Elia, where he had informed her of it, oh no, invited her. The meeting had been less than good, and if she had been intrigued, even excited about this before, doubt had started to trickle, then flooding in.

Then it had been the early morning, she hadn’t managed more than a few hours, and then that she was expected to bring hiking gear. As if she had brought that for staying in Berlin during the spring, and she neither had the money to spend or the want to. At least she had found a pair of flat boots in her possession that worked out sort of.

Even though all that bitterness bled through her voice, the man seemed to take it in stride. He was at least still grinning.
“If you have these very convenient, and I must say very impressive, moon gates to take you anywhere, why the five-hour hike? Is this your idea of fun?
“I can tell it’s not your idea of fun.”
“Wow, you got that? How perceptive of you.”
At least his presence didn’t make her mood worse.

“Is it much further?”
“It should be less than an hour. You hang in there.”
“Pray tell, if I don’t, do you think there are wolfs in these mountains? Not that it would matter, I wouldn’t stay dead very long would I?”
He chuckled.
“I’m not sure how well it will work if you half of you is in the belly of the beast.”
She glanced at him and he chuckled again.
“But I would advise you to hang in there, I promise that it will be worth it.”

With an encouraging pat on the shoulder he walked towards the front again, looking like he had energy to hike another five hours. Klara cursed again but pressed on. In the end she didn’t she wasn’t the last to the cabin.

~~~

Klara took a few deep breaths and plastered a smile on her lips before going down to join the others for the evening. She was determined not to let her discomfort show.

As she came downstairs, she was met with a warm and comforting atmosphere. People were chatting, many with glasses in hands. She remembered most of the faces but had names to very few of them.
“Well look at that, she’s smiling.”

She turned to see the guy from the hiking portion of the trip, he stood by a table laden with bottles – they surely wasn’t skimping on the booze – poring himself a glass.
“A bath did wonders,” she said and walked over. “A glass of wine could perhaps help even further.”
“Of course, what will you have, red or white?”
“Red, please. I think was rude enough before not to get your name.”
“Na, don’t worry about it – ” he handed over the glass. She took it with a small ‘thank you’. “I’m Chris.”
“Klara.”

She took a sip of the wine. “This is lovely.”
“Praise on the wine should be directed to Filip,” Chris gestured at a tall, long-haired, guy who was talking to another girl. Almost every man in the room were towering tall.
“I’ll try to remember that.”

They talked a little, he was easy to talk to. Perhaps too inquisitive, but she managed to dodge some questions. She had never liked to talk too much about herself.
When she heard her name being called, it felt as if it was too soon. Turning, she found Elia standing some paces away. He had a woman by his side.

If the conversation with Chris had made her relax somewhat, it didn’t matter, because it was undone in a moment.
“Excuse me,” she said to Chris with a smile.
She clutched her glass of wine.

“Good evening, Elia.”
Their last meeting had been strange. If Elia had been dripping with charm during that first dinner they had, he had been a completely different person during their last meeting. He had changed their meeting place last second to his apartment instead. She had met a woman coming from there, and soon Klara found out she had rather be elsewhere. She had received the information and had not stayed a second longer than she had to.

“Klara, I wanted to introduce you to Sierra, a fellow Jaguar Warrior.”
Klara turned her attention to the woman, she was pretty, but her gaze was calculating.
“It’s nice to meet you,” she said with a smile.

Elia soon excused himself, he seemed to be neither an abundance of charm or foul tempered this night, but Klara found it a little easier to talk with some distance, and soon Sierra started to open up more.

She introduced another Jaguar to Klara, Luzia. Klara recognised the woman from the time at Elia’s apartment. There was a confidence about Luiza that had Klara straighten her back further, in order to hide her own lacking.

Sierra was kind enough answer a few more of her questions, and after she was a bit more secure in what was coming.

~~~

Introductions had been made all around, it always had her feeling more awkward than she necessarily was. It was time to sit down for dinner.

“Is this seat taken?” she asked, next to it was a ginger-headed man sitting, she thought she hadn’t got his name yet.
He looked up with a smile she recognised, slightly uncomforted, it was nice change to a room that had seemed, to her, to swim in confidence.
“No, no it’s not.”

She put her glass down, pulled out the chair and sat down. The wine had helped to keep warm, but still she wrapped her the quilt she found in the cabin closer around her.
“It’s a little chilly isn’t it?”
“A bit I suppose.”
“Please tell me if I’m wrong, but I don’t think we’ve been introduced yet. I’m Klara.”
“I’m Theo, nice to meet you.”

They had some conversation over dinner, he was pianist and through his modesty she could tell he was probably a skilled one. She offered about herself what she begrudgingly had been forced to a few times over the evening, she was writer, two published books, on occasion some criticism, but then she served coffee to pay rent. Jokingly, breezy, putting herself down, in order to display some confidence.

But she was thankful for not having someone who chewed her air off. That way she could easier listen and observe the dynamics around the table.

She was among the first to head off to bed. Not that she found any sleep. She tried to read but couldn’t focus. When she went down for a smoke few hours later there was still some laughter coming from the terrace, but she kept out of sight.
In the end she fell asleep in the early hours, after having watched the rain expose the dirt under the snow.

Next morning, she awoke late, just in time to have some breakfast before they left.

III. Lady Lazarus

She stared at the glass in hand, liquid laced with poison. Huh.

“You won’t feel any pain.”
“I’m not afraid of pain.” It was the truth – pain was a lot better than feeling numb.

Over the weeks the thought had hit her, more than once. What was this? The idea of immortality was easy to dismiss. An oddly surreal ruse? A bizarre suicidal cult? From what she had seen, what she had heard from them, she should believe them. Them – wasn’t she a part of them now? For a very long time, it had been the sole truth for her, to rely on, to push against: the absolute annihilation of death. Only to find that it wasn’t necessarily true. Not for her anyway. And here she sat, facing her first death.

Klara glanced up at Elia, before returning her stare at the glass. If he was impatient for her to down it, he didn’t let her know. He looked relaxed. She wasn’t. In the darker moments she had accepted that if she didn’t wake up again, it would be okay. Her mind drifted.

“Soon, soon the flesh the grave ate will be at home on me… And like the cat I have nine times to die.” She recited.
“You will have plenty more than nine.”
“That’s not what I – ” she abandoned the explanation. It didn’t matter.

She looked up at him again. She didn’t know him that well, and after several encounters, she didn’t know where she had him. Somehow, however, she felt like she could trust him. She downed the content and put the empty glass on the bedside table.

“You should lay down.”
She did as he suggested. She tried to breath steadily, but it was difficult, it was racing through her body – her thoughts head to head with the poison. It was not like the poem, she didn’t want to last it out, she didn’t want to rebel against the return. A silent panic rose within, visible perhaps in her eyes. It was with relief and horror she realised: she wanted to live. This could not be her end –

And then oblivion beheld her.

Round 1 DONE

Last edited by tricole (05/08/2020 at 10:19)

Form

Name:Angelina Smith

FC : Camilla Forchammer

Faction:Immortals

Primary:Evelyn

Age & DOB:27; February 14

Current residence:Los Angeles, USA

Occupation:Lawyer (intern)

Interests: Chris, Filip,  Gio, Luiza (FI)

How much time do you take before taking the offer: Three days

Story

Prologue

I look up at the clock on the far wall and groan inwardly. It is only 12 p.m. I can swear it was 12 p.m. hours ago.

“Hey Angel, any more updates on the Ann Kosorky case?” my colleague asks me, his eyes hopeful as he gazes at me. He is leaning against my cubicle door, his arms crossed.

“Don't call me that,” I reproach him and then shake my head in disappointment. “Unfortunately no. Her sister’s alibi is airtight so if we can't pin her presence at the scene we can't get a search warrant.”

“Did you try her boyfriend?” he asks me and I sigh. “He wasn’t even in the country so his alibi is even tighter.”

We both pause as we try to think of other possibilities. I scan the papers in front of me, and go through the list of names of people in Ann Kosorky’s vicinity.

“Her maid,” I say suddenly, an idea forming in my head. “She had a housemaid who cleaned the apartment every Tuesday, Thursdays  and Sundays. If we can get her to testify on the stand…”

“We can get her to attest to the fights between her sister and the roommate to give probable cause of motive.”

“But we still need evidence tying her to the scene of crime otherwise it's pointless,” I sigh again and check the clock once more.

“If Anne really did strangle her roommate, it’s pointless anyway,” he shrugs and then returns to his cubicle. I frown at him. What happened to innocent until proven guilty?

Hours later, I pack my stuff from the cubicle and head home. It feels empty, mostly because my roommate and best friend suddenly decided to get married in the beginning of our internship year.

Once I’m dressed in my pajamas with last night’s macaroni in front of me, I look at the invitation letter. Her wedding was in Berlin, Germany, a month away from now. If I scrounge up some of my savings and ask my dad to help a little I can afford to go and stay there for a while. Two weeks at most. Besides, I need a break anyway.

I lie with my back on the sofa, my eyes focusing on the picture of the wedding avenue in Berlin. I wonder if Berlin was a place of opportunities. I was getting a little restless in this office, so maybe a newer place would be great.

Chapter One: An Encounter at a Wedding

The wedding is beautiful, almost like a fairytale. I see my best friend smile lovingly to her now husband as they make a toast. Finally when most of the ordeal is over, she slumps down beside me in the chair.

“My god that was just exhausting,” she complains, signalling for the waiter to bring in a glass of champagne.

“Like running a marathon,” I agree. We clink our glasses together and she groans again.
“Thank god you’re here, Angel. This would have totally been a drag by myself,” she tells me.

“That’s me, savior of the day,” I chuckle and then turn to her. “But now you’re gonna have to do the rest of it all on your own.”

“Ugh don't remind me. Honestly, I don't know if I thought it through. Can you imagine sharing a bathroom with a guy?” She asks me, shuddering in horror.

“If you can share a bed, why not a bathroom?”

“It isn't the same. I can always find a better sleeping partner. But a husband? What if he snores? Am I supposed to go through it till death do us part?”

“Don’t you think it's a little too late for complaints?” I ask her and she laughs. “Besides, if you ever need help with the law, you know I got your back.” She nodded and we clink glasses again.

Her husband comes to join us later, and when I look up at them both my heart swells a bit. They look happy. No matter what she says, I know he would do anything to make her happy so I know she was in safe hands.

When they go off to dance,  I am left alone by the table drinking and pondering my life choices.

My family is sorted out in a way. They have their lives and they seem content enough with it.My sister got a new job in New York while my father is happily married to his new wife. My best friend is now married, so she is settled too. But where did that leave me? Why do I feel so…. discontent? I sigh again, draining the remaining contents of champagne from my glass.

“Is it the wedding that bores you? Or is it simply the tediousness of life?” A voice asks me.

I swivel my head to the source and find myself looking at a beautiful tall woman. She is well dressed and has short black hair which is slicked back giving her the appearance of someone who runs a fashion magazine. She has in her hand a champagne glass and is smiling at me, intelligence lurking in her eyes. Well, intelligence and something else. Expectation? I wonder why.

“Both,” I say honestly and smile politely at her. My senses are tingling with anticipation for some reason. This woman is not normal. Or at least, not your average  nine to five office worker. I think.

“What if I tell you that I can offer you something better than what you have now?”

I narrow my gaze at her and stand up in front of her directly. “I would say go ahead and tell me.”

She smiles at me and then reaches for her bag and pulls out a card. She hands it to me and I take it. “Tomorrow morning at 9.30. Krone cafe.”

“How do I know this isn’t some sort of prank? That this is something even worth considering?” I ask her.

“Trust me,” she tells me with a nod, “It’s a proposition that can change your life.”

Before I reply, my name is called, and when I turn back, she is gone. I hold the card in my hand and scrutinize it. ‘Evelyn Reid’ it reads. Nothing else. No company name or address. Just her name and her phone number.

I gaze at my friend who is glowing in the moonlight with her husband and the crowd around her full of joy and happiness. I look down again at the card and I smile, feeling a sense of excitement for the first time in days. I wonder what kind of proposition she will make and whether it truly will be as life-changing as she claims.

Chapter Two: The Proposition

“Immortality?” I repeat, my mind completely in shock, unable to grasp the concept or the possibility of attaining it.

“Yes, immortality,” Evelyn smiles at me patiently.

“And somehow you have the power to give that to me?” I ask her skeptically again, just to be sure. After all, one can never be sure of the people who offer immortality.

She nods. “Of course, but that power comes with a price. As every choice does.”

“And what would be the price?”

“Your life.”
I pause, goosebumps forming on my skin. She can’t really be serious...can she? I eye her from across the table and take in her simple yet fashionable attire and graceful appearance. She looks intelligent and wealthy. Not like someone who is deranged whispering of conspiracies.

“But that can't be possible. You can't just….give immortality like it’s some sort of discount coupon.”

“Angelina,” she tells me confidently and when I refocus my gaze on her, she continues to say, “It’s not something we just give to anyone. Only selected individuals who have displayed a certain...gift shall we say? You must have realized by now that there is something about you that sets you apart from everyone else.”

I pause my thoughts and try to ponder my life so far. Have I ever felt different? I do, I realize. I really do. I remember moments when the people around me seem to be going through the  natural phases in their lives; some prosperous and happy and even some tragic. And it always feels like I am observing from  a distance. An actor but not a participant. Present but somehow not truly alive with them in that moment. It’s as if something is missing that can bind me to the people and to that moment.

Taking my silence as agreement, she continues on. “You are not alone in this. Or at least, I am giving you the choice to be not alone in this.”

“This can’t be real,” I tell her casually as I sip my tea. 

“Oh, but it is very real.” She smiles on. She tells me she will give me five days to consider, after which she will be gone and with her the offer.

I spend the next few days contemplating. There was something about her that just….seems real. Her proposition. Is immortality something real and attainable? And if so, should I go for it? On my third day, the choice seems obvious to me. Why not? Why shouldn’t I go for it? It’s not like there is anything special waiting for me at home. And if there is something more that I can achieve with immortality, it makes sense to take it.

I call Evelyn  and she seems surprised to hear from me. I tell her my acceptance of her proposition, but with conditions. Being a law student I needed to know the conditions of everything and the risks I am about to take. I extend my stay to a few more weeks, much to the displeasure of my boss, but I don’t care. This was a chance of immortality, and if my boss knew she would understand.

I meet with Evelyn for the next few days at the same cafe. She tells me of the organization and the different factions and people that work in it-all of them immortal with amazing abilities. The faction I was to be in is called Immortality, and I am apparently not the only recruit.

By the time the month ends, I meet with the new recruit Eli who has an art gallery. Eventually towards the beginning of April she informs us both of a two day hiking trip that is to take place.
“It’s a chance and an opportunity to meet the other members of the faction,” she tells me. I nod my head and agree to go, wondering what the rest of the members from this mysterious organization will be like.

Chapter Three: The Hike

I’m not sure exactly what to expect when it comes to people of immortality, but it is really clear that some of them are not entirely normal as nothing that they say really seems plausible. But then again, do I really expect that in my quest for immortality for anything to be normal?

“So these moon gates help us travel around the world?” I ask again just to be sure.

“Yes, everywhere and anywhere your heart desires,” a tall handsome, well built man with bleached hair tells me with a sly wink. He has a well-groomed beard and seems very energetic and friendly. A trait unlike the ones around me who seem unhappy with their morning strenuous activity.

I appraise him from underneath my sunglasses, momentarily admiring his muscular build before returning to the topic. “And these gates will take us to Austria?”

“For someone who agreed to become immortal you seem quite skeptical of magical gates,” he tells me with a laugh.

“Not skeptical. Just a little curious.”

I stare at the gates before me in wonder. It is similar to the one behind the company Evelyn took me to.. Circular, but with more branches that seem to intertwine together. People are walking through it, and disappearing on the other side-wherever that is. Up ahead I see Evelyn and Eli go through it alongside numerous other people from the hike. Eventually it is my turn and I pause for a moment before heading through it.

The view is notably different. The air seems a little colder but somehow fresh. Clean. 

“Welcome to Dachstein Mountain range,” the guy tells me from close behind me.

“Interesting,” I tell him, “We really are in Austria now, aren't we?”

He grins and me and I smile. This was certainly intriguing. Immortality and instant travel moon gates. Who could have known?
We walk for a while, and now and then other members pass by; some friendly and smiling while others not so friendly. In particular, I notice a pretty woman in a tight fitting hiking outfit passing by me with a grumpy expression. She glares at someone before moving on with her climb. After five hours of climbing, we finally reach a beautiful wooden lodge. We are told that this is where we can refresh and relax for the night.

***

A few hours later, we are all clean and busy preparing for our meal in the kitchen. Some go outdoors to the balcony while some stay inside. Once we are all done with the preparation, dinner is served on the big outdoor deck.

The Command, who is the current leader, speaks about the Shadows. She leaves though, and Evelyn takes charge after that, inviting us all to eat and answering any other questions we have. After the meal, most people clear out but I look for more champagne.

Two men are standing in front of the table, laughing at something. One of them I recognize from the hike. The one who explained to me about the moon gates.

As I approach the table, the one from the hike notices me and grins.

“We meet again, beautiful,” he greets me with a wink.

“It must be fate,” I smile at him as I reach for my champagne glass. He introduces himself as Chris and then gestures to his friend besides him. “And this here is my long time good friend, Filip.”

I turn to smile at Filip, taking note of his strong muscular build, handsome fade and beard. My heart skips a beat at his polite smile. My choice to become immortal is getting better and better. How are all these people so attractive?

“Nice to meet you. My name is Angelina,” I tell them and Chris’s grin widens. “Right, Angel. How fitting.”

“Welcome Angel, to the Shadow Organization,” Filip winks at me. I roll my eyes as we continue chatting. Both of them are from different factions, each with a different set of skills. They introduce me to a few more other members, one of them named Gio who is a new recruit like me.

A while later, Chris heads off with a crowd, and I wander off to the balcony with Filip, a glass of champagne in my hand. The view is gorgeous, with piles of snow blanketing the area.

“So tell me Filip, how old are you really?” I ask him as I take a sip from my glass.

He leans against the balcony and turns his head in my direction, a smile playing at his lips. “Not as old as you think.”

I laugh and move closer beside him, leaning against the balcony as well. “But old enough?”

He grins at me and slowly places his hand on my waist, drawing me close.  His hands are warm and his touch is welcome against the chilly air, sending a delicious sensation across my skin. His gaze is on mine, light, flirty and suggestive. “Old enough for anything you imagine.”

I place a finger on his chest, feeling the coiled muscles that lay beneath his shirt. I slowly slide my finger down to his stomach and say, “An immortal that is old enough for anything I imagine?” I move my finger slowly in circular motion. “I would rather you show me.”

“Are you sure?” he asks me and I shrug. “I’m about to give up my life for immortality. I haven’t been sure of anything more in my life.”

My heart beats fast with every second that passes in silence. There is this delicious energy buzzing around us and judging from the heat of his gaze, I know he feels it too. He pauses and then grins, taking my hand as he leads me to one of the rooms upstairs.

***


The next morning I woke up to find Filip asleep next to me. I stretch sleepily and then head to the kitchen for some coffee. It’s raining outside and the place is mostly empty since most of the members are probably asleep in their rooms.

“Well, well. If it isn’t the new recruit.”

I swivel my head in surprise to find the grumpy member from the hike before. Only this time she seemed even more grumpy, her frizzled curls a fiery mess around her.

“Hey,” I greet her with a smile, gesturing to my coffee, “I’m making coffee. Would you like some?”

She glances at the coffee and then me. She nods and then makes her way to the kitchen and then sits on the counter besides me.

“I’m heading out to the meadow to catch some sun if you want to join,” she tells me and I accept the invitation.

A while late I’m out with her in the meadow. She is quiet at first, but then she becomes a little chatty and starts asking me about my career and how I had come into contact with Evelyn.

“So when did Evelyn promise to do the whole ‘Return’ thing?” she asks me.

“As soon as I go back home,” I respond. I eye her curiously and ask, “What about you? You already did your ‘Return’ ordeal right? How did that go?”

She frowns, her gaze serious as she stares out at the meadows. “Mine wasn’t….well...exactly normal…”

She pauses and then turns to me. “Honestly, I didn’t notice any change,” she says casually with a shrug. “I don’t really feel any different now then I did before.”

“Do you think it was worth it?”

She gazes at me, her hair wild and furious around her. Her eyes are somber and don't quite meet her smile. She shrugs and says casually. “A chance to live forever. Why wouldn’t it be worth it?”

The Rebirth

I am sitting on my bed, and Evelyn is beside me holding a cup of poison. She hands me the cup and I take it. I feel a little nervous, but whatever it is I’m ready.

“I’ll be here through the whole process,” she assures me with a graceful smile.

I nod at her and stare at my cup for a moment. I think of my family and my best friend. I think of what it could mean to slip away forever into immortality. I grin.

I take the cup and I drink all of its content.

The neurons in my head are burning and I fall onto my bed.

My eyesight becomes blurry as I see Evelyn’s silhouette in front of me. She is holding my hand and telling me that it will be over soon.

But it hurts. It hurts a lot.

I close my eyes and give up the fight to maintain consciousness.

I black out.

     Outfit:Done
Saturday Night Dinner


Status: Done

Last edited by MissKiki (05/08/2020 at 15:40)

Name: Kim Min Jae
FC: Lee Joo Young
Faction: Jaguar Warrior
Primary: Elia
DOB: 11th of October, 1992
Current residence: Seoul, SK
Occupation: Contemporary dancer
Interests: Elia, Eris, Luiza, Victor
How much time do you take before taking the offer: 5 days

Watch out, the world's behind you

it's just a restless feeling by my side

There are secrets written in your body, secrets you’d never know you keep, until it’s time for you to be shown the truths braided into your bones, tying you to the most inevitable thing, something close to fate perhaps. Everything can change in an instant, blink and your life turns 180 degrees to some unrecognisable canvases. Blink and you're on foreign territory.

Things start slow and change fast.

They start in Seoul, on a Saturday night, surrounded by things and people you call home.

“What on - “

Minjae looks sheepishly from her phone. She was entertaining her twitter followers by posting a couple of fun face selcas simply because she felt like it. It wasn’t in her habit to take herself too seriously in this context, which was something people found adorable on her. Minjae learned fast, so she picked up on that, spicing silly posts with alternatively sexy ones and serious ones was a given. Minjae tuned to what people wanted to see and easily offered just that, it was just enough that her numbers were always quite satisfying to think about.

Yoonah side steps the open luggage and pair of shoes, clothes haphazardly littering the floor of her rom. Minjae was plopped in the middle of her bed, sitting unbothered on a bunch of clothes she’d thrown out of the closet in order to decide what to take to Berlin.

“Don’t be mad, Yoonie. I started packing and - I got tired.” She exhales dramatically on the last word, eyes round and glistening in a way that she knew it would make her friend tone down the upcoming scolding to a minimum. Yoonah had always fostered a cleanliness and orderliness obsession, while Minjae was a chaotic mess. Two sides of the same coin,  Minjae used to say with unwavering fondness in her voice. She blamed her sign for this attraction to every sort of concept of opposites. Yoonah didn’t feel the same, obviously, she hated anything untidy but had come to love Minjae which the later always managed to work in her favor. “Come sit for a moment. I’m sure packing must have tired you just as well. I suppose you’ve finished already.”
“I did.”
“Of course.” Minjae smiles, tugging on her friend’s wrist to make her sit.
“Where on earth would I sit, Min?” she scoffs earning a chuckle from Min. She rolls on a side and unceremoniously  pushing the pile of clothes she was sitting on off the bed, then pulling on her friend. “We have 6 hours till we need to leave the apartment.”
“I’ve already set a couple of alarms.” Minjae shakes her phone pointedly.
“Will you even have time to finish?”
“Sure. I don’t plan on sleeping.”
“I wanna sneak in a couple of hours." Yoonah rolls on her back, and Minjae doesn’t waste time to cuddle on her side. Not the wisest idea, cuddling was the best sleep adjuvant she ever came across, not something she was looking for right now.
“Why don’t you?” She could only feel the rise and fall of her friend's shoulder. So after a solid minute she pushed on her elbow inspecting her friend’s face carefully.
"You should sleep too. Not sure I wanna deal so early with the little monster you transform to when you're sleep deprived.”
”I’ll be fine! I'll wake you up, you know I will. I’ll make us coffee too.”
“..you’ll also be insufferably grumpy.” Yoon Ah rolled her eyes."This is clearly a situation in whcih the risks outweights the perks."
"The risk of both of us sleeping through a set of dozen of alarms is much greater." Minjae gives a brilliant smile. "I'll be an angel even six hours from now."
Closing her eyes Yoonah mutters, "Yah, right." 

Six hours later there were coffee mugs abandoned in the sink, Yoon Ah pulling a morose Minjae out of the apartment they shared in Hogndae.

If this can no longer make my heart flutter

what if the moment's right now

Hazy with the sleep of the last two hours, Minjae lays her head on the seat’s cushion, looking at Yoonah like she might want to say something but doesn’t really know if she should let those words gain life. Like they’re going to form a real shadow if they will.
“Hey Yoonie -” she whispers making her friend turn her head, forehead almost touching. Maybe it won’t matter if she just touches the subject.
“Yeah, Min.”
“Have you ever thought what you’ll do when all this will be done?” She doesn’t have to say what this is out loud, Yoon Ah understands all too well.
After sucking a deep breath the answer is steady, “Teaching I guess, maybe also trying my hand with a bit of choreographing.”
Minjae grins, the bitter reminder of how ruthless her own instructor have been washed away by the image of Yoonah being the exact opposite from that,  “You’d be great with little kids.”
“You would too. What’s with this thought though? Your leg’s completely healed.” Her fingers curl around  Minjae’s, smiling.“We both have at least 7 or more years ahead of us, Minnie. Maybe even 10. The end of the road is nowhere on sight.”

Min can’t really put it into words, the hollowness she feels in her bones, the darkness in the pit of her stomach, she’s almost scared she lost the feeling that made it all worth it.

There’s nowhere else Minjae unravels more than on stage, it’s like being surged with an electricity that makes her whole body tingle and explode. There’s nothing more exquisite than the pitter-patter of her heart at the end of a performance, when everything she feels is so much, overflowing like water over the edges of a full bathtub. She soaks in this sensation, a feeling that exceeded any other sort of happiness. It’s simple indescribable and she always felt so reveering towards it, giving the last drop of blood, sweat and tears to this craft, not looking back on the damage it left on her body.

It’s a lot sometimes. The weight of expectations, this chase after looking perfect, dancing perfect, being perfect. The one she set for herself were always higher than any other person could have put on her shoulders. A safety measure maybe. During her training and years of careers she picked up and renounced a myriad of scary, bad habits she’s not very fond of remember or admitting to.

They’re supposed to stay in Berlin for almost a month for a joint production with a German company with four representations with a week apart between them, and filming choreography for a music video. The production was called S/He and was maybe one of Minjae’s favourites. Still she was waiting for the enthusiasm to kicking in, leave her breathless and filled to the brim of excitement. And there was nothing. Not even the added thrill of traveling to a different continent. Not even the magnitude of her own part. It was daunting feeling like this, feeling nothing.

She sighs, turning her head towards the fluffy clouds the plane was cruising through. “I guess you’re right.”

this may be how I die my first death

What if the moment is right now

[...]

Last edited by adidut (18/08/2020 at 15:56)

Hi!

Here's a couple of things: I (clearly) miscalculated the dates on the contest: round ends on August 5th around 14:30 forum time.

Another thing, as Nina mentioned, I'm linking Ask.fm page. For all those new to it, it's an anonymous way to ask questions about paper people, or contest

Edit
From next round on, I’m considering implementing Dare’s strategy to keep you from falling too far behind: whatever is posted within the deadline counts (deadline means until I post the new round). We have 6 days per round, I will make sure I do my part within 24 hours since posting the round & it should give you plenty of time to write out the round.

Last edited by Zaralee (04/08/2020 at 23:55)

You’ve successfully gone through your first return: congratulations – you are now considered a true member of the Shadow, and your real training is about to begin, and with it, first obligations you have, but also some of the first perks. Your powers will begin to awaken some might be a pain to control, but your primary is here to help with that.

Another important matter that will have nothing to do with your training is the fact Command will want to have a conversation with each one of new recruits, and to do so, will invite you to either a lunch or a dinner, at a certain time in the month. You’ll be encouraged to adjust your schedule – and in any case, what’s the rush? You’ve got nothing but time. During these meetings, she’ll ask each of you the same three questions, (in a different way, of course), but please make sure you post your answers. You can find your timeslot for the dinner in your personal plot.

Questions

Do you think you deserve to be here?
What scares you the most and why?
What is the most important thing to you?

Beginning of the month, on May 2, you'll all be present at this high-tech private gym in Berlin. This space belongs to Shadow, and you'll be able to use it whenever you'd wish for training. It includes locker rooms, showers, hand-to-hand training area and all a well-built gym implies. This first training will be to get familiar with space, see the schedule and maybe chat a little bit more with your teammates. 

Your schedule will from this point include monthly training as well, in two forms: working on your abilities with your primary, and hand-to-hand training (individual and group). You can find the schedule on this link.

Sparring/hand-to-hand info

Command usually doesn't participate in these.

Amyas uses a combination of various styles, will be super precise and show a great deal of control which he'd like for you to have as well.

Chris normally powerful physical combat, combination style that can't be named, but he doesn't cut slack to anyone and will most likely be smug about it.

Egon's style is also a precise one, but you'll probably get the impression he's not into being there - which is correct - and he's gonna be tough on you, both to make sure you learn not to be too cocky, and to get it over with asap.

Elia is normally not doing this, but from time to time when he is, it's wild, it's dirty fighting and he'll likely smile through your demise (entertained).

Eemil is precise, quick, you won't know what hit you. Won't let you go through this the easy way, and will most likely give a lot of pointers throughout the training.

Eris is quick, precise and utterly brilliant in this (probably in top 5), and she'll try to make sure you learn something. However, she has no chill, nor patience and will tell you as it is.

Evelyn is there to teach, she has various styles, depending on who she's up against: she'll adapt to you, make sure she gives you pointers and that you leave with the knowledge of how much you have to learn.

Filip is strong and aware of it, he'll try not to hurt you and try to follow Eris' example in giving pointers frequently.

Gio is in great physical condition, so he won't have issues keeping up with the pace - the technique is horrid, as with 99% of newcomers.

Leon is magic when it comes to hand-to-hand: you think of a style, he knows it. He'll adjust, adapt, combine - make sure to point out your weaknesses and let you learn.

Luiza is durable, but not good - same as 99% newbies. She does have a flow to her moves, due to years of capoeira.

Sierra might not be the most technical, but what she lacks in technique, she makes up in durability and ability to think quickly on her feet - if it seems at times she's bored to be there, it's because she is bored to be there.

Theo is insecure, and normally afraid his insecurity translated into clumsy, uncontrolled moves will hurt someone, but he will really try his best.

Victor might be durable, but he has no idea what he's doing - you'll probably be on equal ground when training together.

Your training with primary will also include some chats about how Shadow gets their information, aside from their numerous connections – and how they follow the hints universe is giving them. This is the part you’ll learn about tamám shud. Simply put, it’s a book of unknown origin which has helped all Commands thus far keep track of everything the organization has done. Tamám shud shows Commands what needs to be done to keep the universal balance: sometimes with only a few words mysteriously appearing on the pages, sometimes with a drawing of a symbol or a place, sometimes only with a small hint of the direction they need to head in. You won’t see the book, since it’s kept in different locations, but it’s a crucial part of what you’ll be doing. Asides from this part of the organization, your training with primaries will be personalized (see more in Impressions & Personal Plot).

At the beginning of June, everyone will be made aware might be a storm on the horizon, and even if you’re not familiar with every bit of the history, one thing will be clear: things are getting serious. A couple of members of your Shadows have gone missing over the last six months, and one of the bodies has just washed up ashore New Zealand – it means two deaths have been confirmed, with one body missing (but presumed dead). A meeting will be held on June 5 – you’ll be asked to participate passively for this one – and you’ll get the chance to be a part of the first small assignment. (Please see snippet we left our date of birth and our history behind).

Your assignment will have you all divided into groups, travelling to different parts of the planet in order to pass the note of the upcoming huge Shadows meeting. Please see the groups below.

Missions

Each one of the missions has one goal: share the secret location with the members of the other Shadow organization regarding the meeting place of the upcoming Council meeting, along with the exact time and date of the whole thing. Yours is to participate by simply showing up, making sure the envelope is secure, and the right person has gotten it. 

Normally, for these organization it means the rare chance of a group encounter, so you'll spend the night at your location, with some socializing included, obviously.
Little note: names are above/under photo. Looks weird, I can see it now. Cannot be bothered to change.

Alpha

Alpha team is travelling to Nairobi, visiting Shadows in Africa, from June 20th until June 21st.

Amyas is the one running the thing. Coming with: Riona, Victor & Nadezhda.

You'll arrive there early in the morning, settling in a traditional hotel in the middle of the city, and once the heat is bearable (late, late in the afternoon) two members (Ace & Udo) will come to pick you up traditionally (in cars) and take you to the gorgeous mansion where second-in-command, Jacob, resides.

You'll meet with their Command, Leo, give the envelope which will be destroyed immediately, and you'll enjoy a dinner there, spending some time with their team.

Amyas is a good friend of both Leo and Jacob, so the atmosphere should be relaxed.


Leo
FC Donald Glover
Faction Impi
 
Bio Leo is an original, older than one might assume and a very cool guy – he has an appealing vibe about him that makes you gravitate in his direction almost instantly. He’s well-spoken, well-educated, and hell of a charmer – when he wants to be. He’s a cruel leader, he’s not the most tolerant for failure and looks unkindly on incompetence. He’s been a command for a long time now, yet still makes a conundrum to those closest to him.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip He’ll make sure you feel welcome, you feel good and he’ll make sure he gets a good look at all of you.
 
Jacob
FC Kivanc Tatiltug
Faction Janissaries
 
Bio Another original, Jacob – or originally Yakub Agha – was one of the first aghas of the Janissary corps. He’s come a long way since, broadening his mind, believes, and influence. He’s a well-educated man, well-spoken and quite diplomatic to make up for the fact the command has none of that ability. He’s usually the ones to bring the tensions down, willing to give a second chance – but, once he’s mad, better run for the hills.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip You’ll see the best of him during the trip, and he’ll be a great host, making sure you really enjoy your time there.
 

Aslan "Ace"
FC Cagatay Ulusoy
Faction Janissaries
 
Bio One of the oldest Janissaries alive to this date, Aslan – or as everyone calls him, Ace – is a very laid-back guy, very artistically inclined and a great lover of music. He’s a hardcore rock fan, drummer, and normally has zero-tolerance for the bullshit of any kind. Ace can still be one of the kindest people you’ll meet, even if it might not look like it on first glance.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip Amazing company, very open to any kind of entertainment and super sociable.
 
Udo 
FC Choku Modu
Faction Impi
 
Bio Scientist at heart, Udo is a very rational person, sometimes serving as a voice of reason for the group. He’s a good combination of rational mind with a very fiery personality he manages to keep for himself most days. He’s got a great eye for detail and reads people like books, which is a quality the team uses a lot.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip There for you: make sure you’re comfortable, entertained and your needs are met.

Beta

Beta team is travelling to Perth, visiting Shadows in Australia, from June 22th until June 23rd.

Elia is the one running the thing. Coming with are Raven, Mimi & Luiza.

You'll arrive there early in the morning, settling in a cosy beachfront house, and in the early afternoon two members (Gala & Magnus) will come to pick you up by foot and you'll take a beach stroll to the house of second-in-command, Zuma.

You'll meet with their Command, Vidrana, give the envelope which will be destroyed immediately, and you'll enjoy a traditional BBQ there, spending some time with their team, which includes some surfing and it will most likely carry on late into the night.

Elia is tight with Zuma and has this ongoing casual thing with Gala, so the atmosphere should be pretty fun.


Vidarna 
FC Zayn
Faction Immortal
 
Bio One of the original immortals, Vidrana is the type of man you will hardly be able to forget: he has a certain quality that’s hardly describable, yet somehow very tangible. Charming, appealing, intelligent, and very manipulative: no wonder he is one of the closest friends Command has. He’s more volatile than most, he can be unpredictable, and his cruel reputation precedes him, but he still makes a capable leader.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip He’ll be in a good mood, open to conversations, flirting and most other things – had you not know he is the command of Australian Shadows, you’d think him a new recruit: curious and hungry for life.
 
Zuma
FC Sergio Malheiros
Faction Jaguar Warrior
 
Bio One of the original Jaguars, Zuma might appear a tamer version of the archetype you know but looks can be deceiving. He’s in love with life, the general mood that Australia has suited him very well, and unlike most originals, he tends to live a very open life surrounded by many people, vices and pleasures. He’s quite wild in life until there’s time for work – then he gets to be all the things his faction is known for.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip Best of moods, amazing host, a shameless flirt, open to just about everything. Has a lot of love for Elia, so he’ll try to make you all feel exceptionally well.
 


 
Gala
FC Tahnee Atkinson
Faction Praetorian
 
Bio Attractive, beautiful, quite stunning – one of those might pop to your mind once you see this amazon of a woman, yet those things are just the surface. Gala is older than you’d think, more experienced and honestly crueler than most Praetorians you’ve met, all hidden under a very appealing look. She is friendly – who cares if it comes from an honest place – and will make you feel like you’re standing in the sun when you’re in her company.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip Great mood, amazing host, and very, very open to just about anything. She has this ongoing thing with Elia which will make her the happiest to see him.
 
Magnus 
FC Josh Holloway
Faction Varangian Guard
 
Bio Original, again, and very fun man to have around. He might be a little bit rough on the outside, but he means well – Magnus has been a part of Australian Shadows for a long time, fitting well into the general outline they have. It’s safe to say he is a great guy to have when things go to hell but at the same time the most pleasant of companies during the time of peace.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip Curious, very attentive to you, super charming if need be and in a generally great mood, knowing there’s something more behind your visit.

Gama

Gana team is travelling to Kuala Lumpur, visiting Shadows in Asia, from June 24th until June 25th.

Leon is the one running the thing. Coming with are Theo, Mackyln & Klara.

You'll arrive there early in the morning, settling in the luxurious hotel at the city centre, and soon after two members (Fateh & Jae Sun) will come to pick you up - you'll endure an hour-long ride to a secluded rainforest location where their second-in-command, Kiyomori, resides.

You'll meet with their Command, Borte, give the envelope which will be destroyed immediately, and you'll enjoy a relaxed day, traditional food and generally nice atmosphere with some of their team.

Leon is tight with Kiyomori, who used to be his primary, and the atmosphere will be quite good.


Borte
FC Chuluuny Khulan
Faction Kheshig
 
Bio First of her faction, Borte is an intelligent woman who normally has very little to say yet puts all that matters into those few words. An observant and strategic mind has kept her on top of Asian Shadow since it came to life, making her the longest-lasting command in the history of Shadows. Normally, she’ll take enough time to talk to everyone, picking and choosing on a few individuals she deems important. She’s well-spoken and sharp, a balanced combination of warrior and royalty.
 
During the trip She’ll do the same with you: chatting to everyone just long enough to see what’s hiding behind your curious faces.
 
Kiyomori
FC Yatuka Takenouchi
Faction Samurai
 
Bio One of the original Samurais, Kiyomori is an experienced warrior with enough stories to fill a library yet remains curious as someone new to life. Don’t be fooled by a fairly benevolent appearance, Kiyomori could take you down without thinking twice about it. He has a taste for finer things, and finer people, normally surrounding himself with those who can tickle his imagination, his curiosity and naturally carry a conversation.  
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip He’s in the most wonderful mood since Leon was one of his first recruits and one of his longest friends, he will take this role of host seriously and make sure you’re all quite happy.


Fateh 
FC Parteek Jain
Faction Nihang
 
Bio Fateh is fairly new to the game, but he seems to be catching the ropes faster than most – and he enjoys Borte’s trust at the same time. Quite confident, the borderline egocentric young man seems to have a knack from getting things right on the first attempt. Fairly open-minded for someone raised in a very traditional environment, he’s going to be quite happy to see some new faces yet assume (correctly) that your presence means nothing good.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip Very welcoming, quite chatty and super curious – he’ll make a great company. Flirty when wanted, open for serious conversations, knowing his place when it comes to procedures.
 
Jae Sun
FC Lee Min Ki
Faction Jaguar Warrior
 
Bio Another new addition to the club, Jae Sun really lives up to the reputation of Jaguars – he will be most entertaining, most wild, most moody and most alluring of the bunch – most likely all at the same time. Needless to say, he will not hesitate to participate in any type of pleasurable activities, get to know you, make sure you’ve noticed him. He’s very, very open-minded and accepting of whatever comes his way.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip The most entertaining person you could meet: charming, flirty, quite amusing, hilarious at times.

Delta

Delta team is travelling to Panama City, visiting Shadows in Americas, from June 26th until June 27th.

Egon is the one running the thing. Coming with are Eli, Cailee & Gio.

You'll arrive there early in the morning, a very comfortable house near the beach, and in the early afternoon, two members (Christopher & Jackson) will come to pick you up to take you to the beach residence of their second-in-command, Sadhana.

You'll meet with their Command, Lena, give the envelope which will be destroyed immediately, and you'll enjoy a relaxed day at the beach, with pleasant conversations, food and generally good mood.

Egon is tight with Sadhana, who used to be his primary and lover, and the atmosphere will be quite good.


Lena 
FC Kiko Mizuhara
Faction Hetairoi
 
Bio Playful, loyal, and utterly cunning – not a very common combination, yet Lena seems to have it all. Little is known about this young woman, asides of her leadership abilities, and the praise her entire team sings about her on any given day. She’s a great judge of character, could sell ice to penguins, and possibly charm you out of your life if she feels it might be fun. She’s notorious about not letting people know who she is at first, so maybe you won’t know she’s command right from the start.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip She’ll be the gracious host, take time to chat with everyone, make sure you’re enjoying this hedonistic trip.

Sadhana
FC Shanoli Singh
Faction Visha Kanya
 
Bio One of the originals of Visha Kanya, Sadhana has seen it all. The lesson she learned in it: take no shit, surround yourself with the best of people and enjoy everything without considering anyone else. It got her into numerous shitty situations, making her better at hiding her own steps while walking in her desired direction. She’s charming, funny, and everything you might expect, and more.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip The real organizer behind everything, you can expect her hedonistic approach: an unrestricted, unapologetic night of fun in whatever form you desire.


Christopher
FC Zac Efron
Faction Batavi
 
Bio Christopher is an outgoing man, funny and charming, with a talent to make everyone fit into any group he’s a part of. He’s quite energetic as expected from his faction, and very competitive. Christopher normally doesn’t shy away from risks, pleasures, or honesty: so expect all of those from him. He can be a bit unpredictable, but given his great work, he’s normally quickly forgiven for it.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip Fun, flirty, great mood. The best person you can meet at the party, the best person you can take home from one – it’s basically what he’ll be during your trip.

Jackson
FC Shiloh Fernandez
Faction Templar Knight
 
Bio He might be more silent than the rest of the bunch, but this strong, brooding vibe seems to be doing the trick for most people who know him. Jackson is a loving person, open-minded and sociable, ready to have a good conversation whenever with whomever. He is quite comfortable with crowds and loves a good party.
                                                                                                                                        
During the trip Exactly who he is – he is really the go-to guy should you have a hard time adjusting to the very open-minded way of entertainment

You’ll each be given access to Moon Gates, a proper one, and you’ll be free to use them accordingly, to help you get from one place to another.
 
This round will cover May and June.
 
Requirements for the round:
1. Form (Name, Age, Faction, Primary, Interests, Round status).
2. Answers (please add a spoiler with your answers to three questions Command will ask you).
3. Story (please include: a little bit of how your training is going – both with primary, and hand-to-hand; your meeting with Command; your reaction of the news on June 5 – meeting, or post-meeting; your first mission & other things you deem important.)
4. Outfit (include two: one for your dinner with Command; another one of your choice).
 
Note 
From this round forward, two things will happen:
1. Whatever is posted within the deadline counts – the same rule Dare used in her amazing Fae-tal Folly. The deadline means until the next round is posted/your impressions are (I'll most likely let you know when I'm about to start working on those).
2. I’ll be including some hints/clues about the plots into your impressions: snippets will be full of foreshadowing, and additional clues might be up for you to find – only if you want.
(additional bit: Ask.fm is active, just for those who want some extra things: I will do my best to keep up with it).
3. Sad to see Nina & MissK dropped, but we'll keep their people for the current round - you'll know when to notice their disappearance.

Last edited by Zaralee (06/08/2020 at 15:52)

After your first awakening, you’ll begin to experience your new abilities for the first time – your primary is here to help you cope, help you learn how to control it and work on your inner focus and control. Find more information in your personal plot.

At the same time, you’ll be starting your hand-to-hand combat, with one either Amyas, Leon or Evelyn (deemed the best hand-to-hand fighters in the group). Find more information in your personal plot.

The rest of your impressions/personal plot, as for usual, depend on the interaction you’ve had in the previous round.

Riona

Your dinner with Command will take place on May 22nd. She’ll be curious about you, not more or less than with others, and will make sure to take you to a place with the food you like.

Training-wise, Filip will make her focus on agility training and make the use of the summer heat to work on environmental adaptation. It will be a combination of meditation exercises he’ll make you do, and practice in a real-time, real environment: running in heat/cold, expect a shitload of hiking.

Filip is greatly amused by your reactions – even the endless loop of questions you seem to have hidden in you. He’s growing accustomed to having someone to mentor, so you can expect a comfortable mood, and socializing beyond your training. His mood might go down as the news is announced, but he’ll make sure you don’t fall behind your training. He might continue with the teasing, but he’s no longer looking at Riona as anything but a potential friend.

Eemil finds you pleasant company – the conversation was too short for him to make any conclusions about her, but he will have the pleasure of being her sparring partner on two occasions – should you decide to continue the conversation, or make a move on him, you can invite him for a coffee/tea/drink after either of the occasions.

Victor has found her reaction quite strange, almost rude, but he’s also having doubts about it: since it’s been a while since he’s met new people, it could be his comfort zone reaching conclusions. You two will spar on two occasions too, and he’ll be very kind at both. Should you agree on getting a smoothie or something along the line after each, he’ll be up for it. You’ll also attend a trip together: he is definitely not in his comfort zone, so you can decide if you wanna help him relax a little bit. He might mention his wife on occasion – let me know if you’d like to pursue the topic.

And to finish with a couple of notes: you did not have this gift before your first awakening, because it’s what it took to trigger these abilities. Secondly, Eemil would not call you beautiful without having the slightest clue about you.

Macklyn

Your dinner with Command will take place on May 17. She’ll pick the place, in Berlin.

Training-wise, Amyas will focus on intuitive aptitude, which should come and go – you’ll be working on controlling it, but you can expect it to escape you. Also, the main focus will surely be enhanced sense: those might go wild for you, so he’ll make sure you start with meditation and focus exercising as soon as possible to help you endure it through sudden bursts of the ability which might cause sensory overload (and pain). Also, sparring sessions will probably be painful: he doesn’t cut slack to anyone.

Amyas will be in a fairly good at the beginning of May, and will eventually go down as the June goes; he will make sure you don’t suffer for it, and will maintain his obligations in time.

Leon thinks Macklyn will eventually show potential and has enjoyed your conversation. You’ll have an opportunity to spar with him, and feel free to ask him for a drink after those training sessions – he’ll say yes. Normally, he’s not too open about his private life, so patience is the key. He’ll be very task-oriented during your trip to Kuala Lumpur, but will eventually relax once the work is done, and you could witness a more relaxed Leon with one of his oldest friends.

Filip and you had no interaction in the last round, but given you’re sparing together you might. Filip is an open-minded guy, good mood and normally very open to any kind of interaction, so he’ll follow your pace at first, before setting it after he’s sure you’re up for communication.

Evelyn noticed you that morning in the mountains and will make sure she chats with you during your sparring. You’ll soon discover (on the big meeting on June 2nd) what the conversation was about. Should you want to have interactions with her – besides hand-to-hand, you need to approach her first.

Eli

Training-wise, Evelyn will focus on your weakness detection, and partly on you tapping into your genetic memory: as with everyone, you’ll be meditating a lot, you’ll train your mind and find focus in numerous situations and variety of environments. She's going to test you on occasions, and especially when you least feel like it: during hand-to-hand when you spar together, during the casual chats, and such. She's pushing to see your limit of patience and how long it takes for you to actually lose it.

She’ll let you know about the news beforehand, prior to the meeting, just as a polite heads up to her own.

Command will take you out for dinner on May 12. You get to pick the place and be utterly curious about you, wanting to know all things you want to share.

Amyas will be doing sparring with you, engaging in conversations – it’s up to you to see where it goes from that point on, but he has pleasant memories on the short one you’ve had in the mountains. Should you like to ask him out for a cup of coffee, he’ll be open to the idea. The conversation should run smoothly since he’s not too secretive about himself, compared to some.

Egon will be a tougher nut to crack (for most), so you can use the opportunity to chat with him during sparring. During your trip, he’ll be quite relaxed and you’ll see him in a familiar surrounding and with people, he enjoys: you can strike up a conversation with him at any point during the two months. His mood will be quite foul on the meeting day, and he’ll be noticeably distraught at the time. Should you decide to engage more with him at the time, let me know.

Sierra was amused by your company and will seek you out, either post-training or on another occasion: you could have some coffee, lunch or anything else you might see fit. She’ll be in a good mood, despite the circumstance.

Klara

Training-wise, Elia might be a lot of things, but he is interested in getting her to a good place with her powers. You’ll focus on the mindful part of the powers: sexual inducement and seductive magnetism – which will include a lot of meditations to get you into focus and the right mindset – he’s not the best in communication, but he will try his best in figuring out what is it that you actually need. He might include Sierra into the preparation, since she had a really hard time in her beginnings, losing focus due to numerous factors, and she should be able to share some advice.

Command will take you to dinner on May 21, and she will insist on you picking the restaurant. She'll be in a good mood and curious about you.

Sierra likes you, finding you a demure little addition, wondering from time to time if you’ve been wrongly placed here – she won’t actually say this out loud, but she will be curious to spend a little bit more time around you to figure out just how precise you were settled. She’s up for any kind of socializing during the week – she’d approach you after the training, especially if she noticed you were in a bad mood, or you could approach her the same.

Chris was amused by your grumpy attitude and likes the silliness you projected – there’s something amusing in the way you’ve behaved, and he would not mind getting to know you a little bit better. He’ll be entertained by the newbies and will have a great deal of fun during these hand-to-hand training: he won’t hesitate on calling you out should you display a bit of that grumpy behaviour, and by calling you out, I mean tease restlessly. Next move is yours: he might flirt, but he appreciates some initiative.

Theo was left a little bit in awe of your attitude and will most likely find the moments you train together quite fun. He’ll relax with you with ease and won’t hesitate to ask you to join him for a cup of coffee before or after sparring times. He’s also going to be quite relieved to see you in his group for the mission, and should you not be opposed by any (re)action will gravitate towards you during the trip. It should give you a chance or two to chat, which is up to you – should you want some specific information, let me know.

Raven

Training-wise, Raven will focus on control: both of seductive magnetism and sexual inducement, which are the things she’ll start to show more obviously after her first return. Egon will show her meditations and simple exercise she can do while out and about, and her Tai Chi habit will come in so handy, so he will be happy about that. He will try to deny it (even to Eris), but he might have gotten attached to this new shiny VK, and will make sure she enjoys every perk of this journey.
Hand-to-hand should be fun, since he will not hold back, at all. Aspirins should come in handy.
He’ll be quite distraught a couple of days after the meeting, and you might try talking to him after the trip if you wish.

Command will take you out to dinner on May 25, and take great interest in you, your life and everything else, since you’re Egon’s first protegee.

There’s been a couple of people who stuck in Elia’s mind after the agitating weekend they’ve had, and you were one of them: the girl with a switchblade in her pocket might actually sound like she’s been misplaced in the group. He might not be around during most of May, but you should be able to bump into him in June, before your trip. During the trip, you’ll probably experience Elia in full glory: visiting a location he loves, people he loves and generally in a great mood.

Sierra could say the same – she will most likely suggest a coffee or some food after training, and won’t hesitate to tell you a bit more about the horrid mood their faction was in during the trip, which will seem irrelevant to her now, but it’s Sierra. She’ll be on her best behaviour, flirty and friendly at the same time, following your pace. Or trying to.

Filip and Chris both like how shit managed to tackle the situation, so should you notice them heading out for some group activity (with or without Eris), feel free to ask to join – neither would mind, and neither would be opposed to spending some one-on-one with you. Sparring will also be a good occasion to continue the flirting, or teasing or both – there seems to be some naturally good dynamics happening and neither one of them would mind if they would continue. Eris is on board, she likes the effect you’ve had on Egon and doesn’t mind someone female who can help her mess with oafs.

Nadedzha

Training-wise, Leon will make sure you’ve focused on combat in all forms: adaptation and enhanced combat will come in first, he’ll make sure Eris is included in the training as someone who’s been around, she can hand you some insightful tips & tricks, and serve as a good visual example of where you need to be. Leon is methodical and he appreciates you are too, with the knowledge of your tight schedule and personal commitment, he will certainly take the proper time to sit down with you and prepare a full schedule so you can go on with your life without this taking too much of your productive hours. He’ll hand you a variety of meditation to do in the morning – guided ones – and Eris will train yoga with the two of you once a week, as a mind reset. So: focused, precise, very controlled and efficient months are ahead. He’ll ask you to communicate should you be under the weather at times and need some time off and will certainly be up for a drink or dinner during the time. His mood will shift at June, and you and Eris will be warned about the upcoming meeting beforehand.

Command enjoyed seeing someone who has not been green in any sense joining the Shadows, so she’ll look forward to your dinner on May 16, at a restaurant of your own choice. She’ll be a delightful company, in a good mood and curious to find out more about you. Her mood might turn a little fouler as the June creeps in, and you’ll rarely see her after the meeting.

Amyas enjoyed the conversation you two had, and the only thing that stuck in the back of his mind was mention of Philipp: he’s wondering would the idea of watching your child die be too much for you to handle at any point in life. He won’t jump you with this topic, of course, but should you two take time to indulge in a conversation over some food or coffee, he might touch this topic if Philipp is mentioned during the conversation. It can also happen during your trip.

Elia has always seen your faction as something opposite to his own: and your comment about control seemed to have proved his belief. He’ll be around and should you suggest a coffee, walk or drink, he’ll be up for it, continuing the topic of the control or perhaps your own vision of what your life should look like from this point forward. You’ll have to make a couple of first steps should you like to spend more time with him.

Cailee

Training-wise, Filip is really looking forward to this part: you’ll focus on agility training more than anything else, working with the summer heat to help you make the most out of environmental adaptation. He’s quite a hands-on type of guy so you’ll do some nature training: running in heat/cold, shitloads of hiking – basically, you’ll most likely end up leaving this in the best shape. Asides from this, you will do some meditative exercises, to sharpen your focus and start gaining better control over your mind.

Command will take you out for dinner on May 11, choosing a very lovely small bistro for the two of you on the occasion. She’ll take interest in you, and she’ll be in a great mood in general.

Chris finds you a sweet person, with a different sense of humour than what he’s used to, but not in a bad way. He likes your relationship (or beginnings of it) with Filip, and it will automatically make him be that much more open-minded towards you. He won’t be shy about some light flirting, won’t mind you around the group – and even won’t hesitate to ask you to join him/them for a drink, food or coffee. He’ll be in a great mood for the majority of the month, with some strange restlessness settling in after the meeting.

Egon’s mood will go down as the news comes in, but he will still be quite civil with you whenever you two talk to each other. You can count on him being present on training (more than he usually is) given he has Raven now, which means there’ll be more occasions for you two chat. However, you’ll be the one to do the first move/approach him since Egon is still himself and the initial novelty of all new recruits has worn off by June.

Eris appreciates another potential addition to the group which can take a joke, and have an intelligent conversation alike, so she really believes she can get used to having you around on more than one occasion. She’ll also be present during training and should you want to join her for a coffee, smoothie or something of a kind, she’ll be up for it. She’s a little bit guarded, more than one expects, so she won’t straight up ask you, maybe perhaps walk you into the idea? Her mood is definitely on a downfall after the news breaks.

Theo honestly believes you two might have more in common than he expected, so he might find a bit easier to approach you over some other members. It’s not that common for him, so take that as you will. He’ll still be a bit shielded about himself: should you stir any of your chats (over coffee, or food, or anything else) into a more private direction, he’ll be more likely to open if you do the same.

we left our date of birth and our history behind

“Egg?”

Evelyn looked up from her laptop, wiggling her toes on the lawn chair and she took her sunglasses up, watching Manu walk towards her. She wore a long dress, deep red in colour, brown waves falling around her shoulders – her face seemed plump, nose a little bit red and the dark circles around her eyes seem to take the main tone – she seemed as if she would die.

“What is it?”
“They found Lara,” she spoke, and Evelyn noticed she hold onto something in her hand, glancing up and down. –“Call everyone.”

Evelyn spoke nothing, closing her laptop and started dialling phone numbers as she watched one of her closest friends walk back into the house. With the time difference, they will have just enough time to gather everyone for tomorrow.

***

The conference room of Undaboat, one of Command’s companies, seemed like the right place to gather: everyone in the company was on vacation or was working from a remote location, so the building was half-empty, except for the incoming tide of people.

Evelyn Reid stood at the corner, near the table, typing something into her phone while quickly scanning the room: most people were already there, and by most, she meant everyone new, with the exception of Luiza, who walked into the room accompanied by Sierra moments later. Sierra throws an apologetic smile, finding a spot for the girl between Eris and Elia, as if she seated an unruly child.

Evelyn throws a book onto the table, scaring some and catching all the attention.

“Let me be short,” she says, turning quickly over to Command. –“There’s been a change of plans, and despite being new…” she took a short break, concluding to herself Manu will not join in the end. –“…some of you, at least, you deserve to know the entirety of this narrative and what we intend to do about it.”

The blinds went down, but Command kept staring out the window, as Evelyn turned the projector on. Three photos showed up, as she moved some things on her tablet.

“Some of you are new, so we’re going to do this the old-fashioned way,” she mused, turning her attention to the short clip – and before she pushed play, she glanced towards Eris, nodding. The clip showed a figure walking into a parking lot, and sitting into an SUV, before a couple of moments later the car exploded. There was no sound, but the feeling was tangible. –“Hector was one of us, on a mission set in the capital of Romania when he was killed in a car explosion moments before heading to his mission,” she says. –“Jaguar Warrior such as him had known how to hide his trace, yet someone seemed to have found him neverth—”
“I told you someone was onto us,” Amyas spoke, making Command turn around. –“Eight months ago, when Hector—”

“And your words were noted, Amyas, but eight months ago we had 5 deaths on our hands, globally, there was no pattern—”
“No pattern can be a pattern,” Amyas said, shortly turning towards Eris and Elia.
“We have 13 deaths now,” Command steps up for Evelyn, who changed the photo to a handsome man in a black hat. –“Sol got onto a ferry and never stepped off of it,” she says.

“So, you found Lara?” Eemil says, shutting everyone up. Evelyn remained silent, typing onto the tablet, while Command nodded shortly, her eyes reflecting Eemil’s sadness. She said nothing, as the photo on the screen switched to a crime scene photo of a headless body, a naked woman washed up on a shore. The next one was a close-up of a tiny tattoo saying agha.

Eemil’s heart dropped visibly and he sat back down.
“No evidence at the crime scene?”
“Nothing,” Evelyn replied, as more photos – either of crime scenes or videos – listed on the screen with the three. –“Someone seems to be familiar with our work here.”

There was silence.

“A council is to take place, early next month,” Command spoke. –“In the meantime, I would like to extend our invites to the other units, you’ll go in four teams, different times, and despite not wanting to do this, I would like to have new members participate,” she spoke in a colder tone as if someone switched to another mode. –“Evelyn will see that you get your assignments and group leads will be Egon, Elia, Leon and Amyas,” she glanced at the last man she mentioned, who looked away.

There’s a short pause.

“Amyas,” she says, pleading note in her voice.
“Don’t start with me now,” he says coldly. –“Another time, another place, M,” he nodded, and she nodded back.
“Very well,” she says. –“Should you have any more questions, I’m certain your primaries will be able to help you with them,” she concluded, turning to Evelyn.
“That would be all for today,” the short-haired woman replies. –“Thank you for coming.”

don't you know you might find a better place to play?

Eris & Eemil
The window was down, the sun was shining brightly – high noon – and there were absolutely no sounds asides the loud chirping of crickets along the way. Eris leaned a little bit onto the car door, breathing in the air.

“Do you want me to put the roof down?”

She turns her attention towards Eemil, breaking into a small smile, shortly nodding at him, as he pushed the button. Sun soon shone over their faces, letting the fresh air in. Had it not been for the grim occasion, she would have loved this short vacation here at Byron Bay. Eris pulls her hair into a high bun, pushing the coils together a little bit, breathing in a little bit more.

“Sorry to make you go through this,” he says, after a minute or so, and she tugs her lips into another smile, nodding shortly. –“I’ve—
“Eemil,” she stops him, glancing through her dark shades. –“I wouldn’t have let you do this alone, you know that.”

Eemil smiles – barely – and nods, knowingly, or she assumes he does. Her mind bounced off many ideas as they drove towards the city centre, towards the morgue, she wonders if they’ve located the head in the meantime. A horrid thought, Eris takes another glance at Eemil, wondering how composed Leon would be if it had been him driving to claim Eris' body.

She shakes this thought, noticing his glance from time to time.

“What’s on your mind?”
“This makes no sense,” he speaks, and she nods, instinctively.
“I know—”
“No, no no,” he stops her at once. –“I’m quite used to the idea of death, but this particular one makes absolutely no sense, you know?” he said, and she lets him finish his thoughts. –“Lara was not the type to skip some of the steps we took before stepping onto the assignment,”
“You mean about not checking in with the hotel—”
“Yes, not leaving a message with my contact in case she did not show,” he says, turning his attention to Eris for a short second. –“It was something we agreed on from the first moment she arrived under my protection,” he said, annoyed. She wouldn’t have gone to do her bidding without leaving a note for him with some details. She has never skipped this little step they’ve had, and whoever believed she would do it, would be mistaken.

“What are you saying?” Eris pulled her legs up as they reached the city limits.
“I’m saying she never got to do what she came to do, or she was interrupted doing it,”
“She was on a push assignment,” Eris stated – the type of mission where you only had to observe and direct the subject ever so slightly in the desired direction. –“It holds no—”
“Yes, contact, but what if someone…”

His voice broke off, and she furrows her brows a little bit.

“That would be—”
“Dangerous,” he says, but they both ended up thinking the same thing: what if someone was on to them?
“Fucked up,” Eris concluded a moment later, and looked into the road before them – what if they took another day and see if there’s something they could discover? Maybe Command would be okay with the idea, she should be.

“Very well,” she speaks on. –“Are we starting with morgue or—”
“We’re not staying here for longer than we have to,” he cuts her off. –“Lara and Hector are both dead, there’s no point in pushing on a cold case.”

He’s regretting the mention of her father for a moment – dead should be left dead, he thinks to himself and turns back to her.
She stays silent for a second before it dawns on her.

“Sol?”
“Think about it,” he says. –“Sol went missing around the time they found Hector, and no one has heard from him since, or…?”
“No, Egon has not mentioned him,” she continued.
“So, either he’s dead and we recover a body, or he’s the one killing us off and we round this up once and for all,” Eemil replied in one breath, watching her nod.
“Egon needs to be in this too,” she concluded. –“And she gets no news of my father until we conclude who killed him,” she mentioned her step-sister for the first time in a while now, prompting Eemil to glance at her, surprised, watching the fury on her face grow in a new light, and he considers something he had not done so far: Hector and Eris shared DNA but belonged to different factions, and the girl showed up with a tiny bit more shared things with a father she had never met.

“I’ll make some plans,” she concluded, Eemil nodded. The time seemed right: if Sol really was behind this, he should be brought before the council. If not, maybe they will be one step closer to discovering the real culprit.

Evelyn & Sierra
Sierra took no time to think her actions, as for usual.

“Is it true?”
“We believe so,” Evelyn replied, pushing her laptop closed. –“It’s the most logic thing to assume,”
“Don’t you think we would have sensed—”
“How exactly?” she replied, sitting down. She was tired of the same old explanation. Manu was sitting with Chris and Filip at this very moment, and she was happy to handle Sierra, who had realized the scope of their issues easily: the woman always knew more than she led anyone to believe – underestimating Sierra would be insane, she learnt that the hard way.

Sierra stood there, in silence.

“Someone has infiltrated us, and we cannot do anything about it without letting the person know they have been made,” Evelyn continued. –“We’ve planted the seed now, hoping they would make the mistake and assume that.”

“And if they don’t?” Sierra looked unimpressed, hands on her hips, annoyed. –“We cross a couple of more people off and hope for the best?”
“Do you have a suggestion, Sierra?” Evelyn spoke – not in anger, nor anything other than complete control. –“If you don’t, I would kindly ask you to leave me be because I’m done listening to the reasons why this plan is a bad idea.”

Sierra looked at the woman, considering, for a very short second, that her crush was finally gone for good. Foolish choices could only get her horny while made under uneducated assumptions.

Chris & Filip
Secrets fuck everything up, nothing new there, it catches up eventually and perhaps he blames himself a little bit. He was keen on living such a life, but he rarely forgets he did not start this life the same way – standing in the sun seemed like a painful thing right now.

“I suggest we start with our own,” Filip interrupts his thoughts. –“Maybe it results in something other than a bunch of useless information,” he continued.
“Without telling them?”
“Of course,” Filip replied: it might have been a sign of distrust, but there was a part of him that remembered how quickly traitors showed up in awful times. He swallows hard, nodding.
“I’m not sure why we’re doing that,” Christopher shrugged. –“Extensive research was done for a long while before we approached each one of them,”
“And it would mean shit if someone doing that research wanted to hide something in the information we were presented with,” Filip says without budging. –“I suggest we start with the new people,” he said, and Chris nodded at once. –“Then the primaries, and then Command,”
“Command?” Chris’ brows shoot up in surprise. Filip just nodded.
“Everyone,” he says. –“You and me as well,” he continued, watching another shock light up Chris’ face, disbelief.

He was serious, apparently, and it gives Chris the idea at once.

“No digital trace,” he says. –“Paper, old-fashioned way – we don’t want to alert anyone,”
“Agreed,” Filip replied, nodding, and the plan was made, so he leaned back, exhaling one long breath.

What if they find nothing?

Chris could feel his head pulsating, shortly, lightly, he senses it will get stronger.

What if they do end up finding something?

oh don't you wonder when the light begins to fade? and the clock just makes the colours turn to grey?

“You’re joking, right?”

Amyas had the urge to roll his eyes on more than one occasion in the last hour, but the situation seemed to be getting worse, not better.

“Would I be here, if I was?” Amyas seemed quite serious and awfully grim compared to the man sitting opposite to him: Leo did not take this seriously in any way. He grinned, leaning back, while Jacob still sat with his poker face on. Amyas glanced at him, hoping for some kind of support.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Leo smiled. –“But, you’ve always taken these things far too—”
“We have not been doing enough,” Amyas cuts him short. Jacob leans back, surprised at the man’s reaction: Amyas was, if nothing, a polite man with impeccable manners. He clenched his jaw now, leaning in a little bit, his voice lowered, getting both Jacob and Leo curious. –“The decisions we’ve made led us to this mess, the decisions she made—”

There’s a sense of shock, surprise, a combination of the two painted over Leo’s face in such clarity anyone could realize what was being said was nothing short of dangerous.

“Thread lightly, old friend,” Jacob speaks, his hand rose up. –“This is a territory we cannot help you navigate,” his voice is stern, yet you can sense the love he has for Amyas – and Amyas knew it, surprised at the words, and he nods before he takes another public step into treason.

“Think about it,” Amyas concluded said. –“Think long, hard, consider all your members, consider what could become of us if this adds up.”
“This won’t add up,” Leo exhaled, getting up, heading towards Udo. He took one more glance towards the two men who stayed behind.

Amyas looked at Jacob again.

“You honestly believe we have a mole within our ranks?”

Amyas nodded.

“It could be one of yours, one of ours, hell – it could be more than one person,” he whispered. –“And she has done nothing until this very moment,” he spits the words out like venom. –“And I’m afraid now’s too late.”

* * *

Victor had no idea what to think: everyone in the room seemed to have had a long, long history behind them and he felt like an incompetent child who was assigned to an advanced group instead of sticking to their own.

Yet, he seemed to be the only one who felt like that – neither of the two men from this unit of Shadows seemed to be looking through the same perspective – Udo approached him with a drink in his hand, something traditional, he mentioned before leaving Victor in the porch overlooking the savanna.
“I’ve been following your work for a while,” he mentioned, clinking glasses with the man. –“Admiring, if I’ll be precise,” he said.

“Thank you,” Victor smiles, taking a sip, coughing a little bit, making the man chuckle softly.
“Relax, you’re safe here,” he concluded, leaving Victor…well, where he was: unassured. The whole situation seemed to have been dire as is – taking a trip seemed like a logistical nightmare considering every single dead body washed up seemed to have been on a mission, on a trip. –“Too bad I won’t be able to keep track for much longer, honestly,” Udo replies, downing his drink, glancing around, checking the two girls speaking with Aslan at the other part of the huge tent.

Victor nodded before he realized what he just heard, brows furrowed in confusion.

“I’m sorry, what?”
“I said—”
“I heard, but I’m not sure about the reasons behind—”
“You do realize you’re going to stop ageing now?” he asked, matter-of-factly. –“You cannot keep a public profile, you know this,” he said, then stopping the topic considering nothing in Victor’s expression gave him the idea he actually knew this. Udo pats his shoulder, as Victor downed the drink, this time smoothly and leaves him there, determined to find Amyas and Leo.

Aslan approached with a strange, yet familiar word out of his mouth, with a new drink for the man – the glass was tall, and the milk-coloured liquid inside seemed like milk, but Victor has been there for less than 24 hours and asides from water, nothing was what it seemed, and nothing was alcohol-free.

“Time for a toast,” he said, nodding – his smile seemed genuine, his gestures followed, and Victor felt out of place, nevertheless. –“I’m happy to meet another one of us,” he says, handing him the glass. He nods towards it, hand on Victor’s shoulder, and he expects him to down this one too – luckily for Ace, he came in the right moment: Victor seemed to be taking this quite well.

Both men downed the drinks – again, smoothly for Victor who was so painfully unused to drinking it was almost written on his forehead – and Ace smiled, chatting away about their bond, as Victor tried to process the information he was just given, so delicately put in a sentence that should have been obvious to him from the start.

“You need to meet Yakub,” Aslan said shortly after missing something about his condolences about Eemil and him, something about a girl named Lara, something about their hive sense not picking up on his emotions.

“Is it normal?” Victor asked, finally.
“Is what normal?”
“You’ve been alive for around 20 minutes, man,” Aslan smiled reassuringly. –“Your abilities may take up to six months to develop,” he continued and Victor nodded. It made him feel a little bit better, and it made the man standing opposite to him smile again, watching the red creep into his cheeks. Ace smiled.

“Come on, Vic, you look like you’re one drink away from actually looking alive.”

forever younger growing older just the same

Elia stepped off the back porch into the scorching sand, turning around just in time to catch the glimpse of a tall woman heading his way – she jumps, wrapping her legs around his waist, stealing a long and awfully private kiss from him. She pulled away, grinning, mouthing a very unnecessary hi, with absolutely no intention of getting off of him. His hands held tightly onto her butt, and she leans in for another kiss, biting his lip a little bit as she pulled away.

She jumped down, tossing her long hair back as she waved shortly to the group behind him, before wrapping herself into his arm, throwing Elia’s hand over her shoulder as she started to walk, nodding towards the house not far.

“You’ve missed me,”
“Don’t flatter yourself,” she grinned. –“I missed what’s coming later, Elia, I could not handle this insanity of yours for longer than a week,”
“Overstatement of the decade,” Elia smiled back, touching her neck lightly as he wiggled his hand out of hers.
“Could be,” she nodded, pulling her sunglasses off from the top of her head. –“It’s the next house,” she noted.
“Yours?”
“Zuma’s,” she replied. –“He’s excited to see you,” she bit her lip, looking to the back. –“Nice little group,” she took a short second, glancing over his shoulder. –“Concubines?”
“I would be mad if I brought someone coming to visit you,” he noted.
“Not even as a present?”
“I am only to present myself, is it not enough?”

Gala laughed.

Elia reaches out, waving at the tall man standing on the porch of a bigger house, two drinks in hand. He grinned, pulling Elia for a hug, giving a playful little shrug to Gala.
“I’ll return him intact, I promise,”
“I don’t,” she grinned, vanishing into the house – a party was going on there, apparently.

“A party?”
“Shouldn’t we celebrate the occasion?”
“Of…?”
“You, being here,” Zuma smiled. –“Unless the news you bring is far too grim—”
“A little party never killed nobody,” Elia smiles, reaching into his pocket, taking the envelope out and Zuma only nodded towards the house, and a tall man sitting and talking to a very handsome woman, speaking about something which seemed a rather interesting topic for her. Elia stared for a moment before the man looked at him, and he nodded, once.

He turned to Luiza – never too far away, one thing he could count on – and gave her the envelope.

“Go take it to the command,” he says, nodding towards the man, watching her watching him. She nodded, smirking as she took the first step towards the man. Vidrana looked at her the same second.

“I’m not sure we’ve had the pleasure,” a tall blond man walks into her way, making Luiza break eye contact with the command. Luiza smiled.
“I’m sure you haven’t,” she said, waving the envelope shortly into his face. –“And I’m sure he’s waiting for me.”

Magnus glanced over his shoulder, silent conversation which took a short second before he turned back.

“Off you go then,” he says with a smile. –“And despite the looks, Vid doesn’t bite,”
“Maybe I do,” Luiza adds playfully, giving him a small shrug before walking ahead. She touched his hand shortly before he took another look at her, kissing the soft palm of her hand.
“We’ve met before,” he says with a kind smile. –“Welcome, Luiza.”

all the memories that we've made will never change

They stood out in the street, waiting for one of the men to stop discussing something over the phone, and Theo wondered what the discussion was about – he stood there, quite feeling the heat break a sweat on his forehead. Girls did not look like they were growing impatient, while Leon seemed to be perfectly happy chatting with the bellboy.

“Patience is a virtue,” the other man spoke, snapping Theo out of this little voyeuristic exhibition. –“Fateh, by the way,”
“Theodore,” he says, awkwardly. –“Theo,”
“Good to have you here,” he said, glancing at his colleague shortly before he turned his attention back to Theo. –“Shit happens, from time to time,”
“Work trouble?”

Fateh scoffed, shaking his head.

“Love issues, as for usual with Jae Sun,” he continues. –“A luxurious commodity for us.”
“Issues?” Theo’s brows furrow in confusion, and Fateh chuckles.
“Relationships, Theo,” he continues, putting his sunglasses on. Jae Sun cut his call short apparently, and Fateh went into the first car with Leon, leaving the rest with his colleague.

The Korean man smiled, stepping into the vehicle, trying to hide his very obvious fit of rage while the rest of them remained silent, sitting down ready for a very long and uncomfortable ride.

Theo flashed an awkward smile as Jae Sun looked at him.

“What?”
“Oh, nothing, sorry,” Theo replied instantly. Jae Sun smiled.
“All is good,” he nodded. –“I’m not to get things going with these people, and I keep doing it,” he mused, more to himself than to anyone else in the vehicle. –“Foul, everything is as foul as the news you’re bringing.”

Theo sat in silence.

“Maybe romance is not a problem,” he spoke finally, making Jae Sun turn towards him a little bit, obviously confused. Theo looked back. –“What I mean is that you should not stop yourself from—”
“Making people fall in love with me?”
“Creating romantic relationships—”
“Banging mortals into love?” he scoffed. –“Maybe I’m not the cruel one here,”
“I’m not certain what seems to be cruel—” Theo speaks up, getting another dismissive scoff instead, Jae Sun clearly not paying attention.

“You do know you will not die unless all the universe aligns, the stars collide, the pyramids in Giza match with the position of Orion’s belt, and even then, it would be a fucking tough luck,” he spits. –“And I imagine your preferred…” he looked at Theo as if he took a moment to guess. –“…I wanna say pussy is not immortal,” he continued, making the man blush in surprise.

Jae Sun took no time to wait for an answer.

“So, immortal and mortal, such a fun combination, don’t you think? Especially down the road, it should be fun to explain why you never grow old, or you never seem to be getting sick, and looking 12 while you’re 30 is all fun and games, but go on and look 12 when you turn 50 or 80 or 132,” he chuckled. Theo was left in silence, and Jae Sun chuckled, patting his leg twice. –“Relax dude, now’s not the time to be depressed. You have a fuck load of time to do that.”

* * *

Leon walked through a long dark hall – procedure was a thing Borte did well – and Kiyomori’s smile welcomed him at the tall door.

“Welcome, brother,” he says in Japanese, and Leon smiles. –“Something worth losing sleep over?”
“I rarely come bringing good news,” Leon replied. –“Borte?”
“Anxiously waiting,” Kiyomori says. –“Do you need a private audience?”
“No, please step in with me,” he says, taking the envelope out and allowing Kiyomori to allow him into the room according to the rules Borte has – the woman is there, waiting, sitting near the window, glancing outside.

She smiles upon seeing Leon. He smiled back – quite honestly, and you could always tell with him – and watches him bow a little bit.

“I’m happy to see you with us,” she says.
“I’m not sure you will be once I’ve shown you the letter,”
“Long overdue,” she chuckled.
“Is pessimism new here?” Leon turns to Kiyomori, asking, and the man just shrugged shortly. –“If so, am I at the wrong place?”
“Don’t mistake my experience for pessimism,” she replies, taking the envelope. –“Once you’ve seen a lot, you can’t help but to make assumptions from your experience.”

Borte opened the envelope, turning to men.

“Go, enjoy the party.”

Leon and Kiyomori left in silence, walking down the long hall together.

“Are we to expect a war?” Kiyomori asked. Leon did not know what to reply to that.

we'll stay drunk, we'll stay tanned, let the love remain & i swear i will always paint you golden days

Gio felt strangely comfortable in this room full of people he did not recognize, making his way through the crowd and towards the bar. He’s not supposed to be drinking but considering he’s also not supposed to be here in Panama either.

Life just gets in the way, apparently.

“You’re with Hertha Berlin, aren’t you?”

He almost chokes on his drink before turning towards the man standing behind him.
“Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you,” he grinned.
“No, man, don’t worry,” Gio replied. –“I’m shocked someone knows what football club is in Berlin here,” he says. –“Let alone recognize me.”
“I’m from Europe originally,” he nodded. –“Soccer was one of my favourite things growing up,”
“That’s rather cool,” Gio replied. –“Gio, by the way,”
“Oh, right, I know,” the man smiled, switching his beer into the other hand. –“Christopher,”
“Nice to meet you,” he nodded. –“Uhm, so, what should I know about this place?”
“Well, I’m not sure, nothing too important about this house,” he said, looking around glancing towards Leandra who was talking to people trying to make her way to Egon and Sadhana, who stood on the deck, overlooking the ocean. –“Have you met Lea?”
“Your command?” Gio quickly glanced at the woman, shaking his head. –“No, it felt like I should not impose—”
“You should impose,” another person joined in, grabbing Gio’s attention. –“It wouldn’t be imposing.”

“Gio, this is Jackson,” the first man said with a big smile. –“Jack, Gio is with our European friends,”
“Welcome to Panama,” the man said, leaning to the bar to take a drink. –“But tell me, what kind of shit did you bring to our doorstep?”

Gio smiles, unknowing of what he is supposed to say – their shit was the worst: people are getting murdered, and the culprit might be one of them – Gio stood there, smile possibly permanently plastered onto his face.

“Shit,” Jackson mused. –“That bad, huh?”
“Apparently,” Gio glanced down, nodding. –“But, it’s not mine to say.”
“Spoken like a true praetorian,” Jackson spat. –“Always making the plans, never the one to get their hands dirty.”

* * *

Leandra chuckled, sipping on her drink and pulled her feet up on the wicker chair, tucking them under, her voice turns soft whenever she talks about Sol.

Hands mimic his gestures, and she speaks about his hair while she touches hers, and despite never being a part of the same faction, Lea thought of him as her brother – that was a way you could tell she did love him, you did not need any kind of ability to realize this. She touched the topic of a funeral. She mentions she wants to pay a tribute. The words body and missing slips her lips, she stops herself at once.

Egon leans in, touching his drink, feeling another hand touching his, sending some impulses down his spine, and Egon looked up.

“Don’t do that,” he pulled back, as Lea watched Sadhana and him.
“You know you get to feel—” Sadhana tried, but he was having none of it.
“I’m not here for a free therapy session, Hana,” he said, leaning back. Lea takes another sip, pushing her hair back, pursing her lips. There’s silence after that.
“Too bad, it really seems like you could use one,” Sadhana replied, making Lea chuckle a little.
“Stop it,” he said, brows furrowed. –“Don’t you ever touch my mind, Hana.”

Egon got up, without a word, leaving their little corner without so much as a glance, leaving the two women alone.

“You shouldn’t have—”
Lea could not finish the sentence, when Hana got up, going after him.

“Egon!”

He didn’t even slow down, pissed by the blunt action she took. It felt like a betrayal.

“Egon,” she exhaled, catching up.
“No,” he turns, raising his hand up. –“After all this time, did you think you could get away with this sort of foul play?”

She stopped where she stood, mouth parted as she tried to say something, but he was not in the mood to talk. She inhaled, starting to speak, but he’s quicker again.

“Did you think I wouldn’t recognize your touch in my mind?” Egon looked at her with disgust. She stood there in silence. He rolls his eyes, annoyed, disappointed, turning on his heel and leaving. She returned to Lena, downing what remained from his drink.

Last edited by Zaralee (11/08/2020 at 01:38)

R1 - DONE | R2 - Done'ish

FORM - DONE

NAME: RAVEN MALVOS
(ALIAS': Melissa Delaney | Lauren Craig | Olivia Chambers)

FC: Mila Kunis

PRIMARY: EGON

DOB: AUGUST 28, 1988 (documented, assumed)

CURRENT RESIDENCE: MITTE, BERLIN

OCCUPATION: CON-ARTIST, THIEF

INTERESTS: FILIP | CHRIS | ELIA | SIERRA (all potential RI)

QUESTIONS - DONE

Do you think you deserve to be here?
How do you determine whether you deserve something on your own? Each person has their own judgement on worth and value. Are you asking if I am entitled to something or do you mean have I some sort of merit or value to have earned something?

Sure in my opinion I 'deserve' everything I want to have... Does that mean that everyone will agree that I have 'earned/deserve' what I want? Not likely if what I want to deserve belongs to you personally.

I have no idea what schemes and mechanics The Shadows have in place. You guys could be the evil Sith Empire causing chaos and destruction all over the world.. from the shadows. And I just might deserve that very thing... Just saying...


What scares you the most and why?
Fear is relative. It changes as quickly as time and situations. My last biggest fear was that you guys got it wrong and I wouldn't wake up from that poison... beyond that, being forced to spend 1 hour in the company of any Kardashian
Why?
Does that really need explanation?


What is the most important thing to you?
Air? Well now that I am immortal, not sure this applies any more. Will I die if I don't have air? I think being able to breathe is a very important thing to have in life. Well at any rate... um... maybe maintaining my freedom is the most important thing to me. I am confident that I would not do well in captivity...

"Don't trust everything you see, even salt looks like sugar"

Raven's R1 Anthem
Raven's R2 Anthem

STORY - Done'ish

PART 1 (Apprentice) - DONE

I gasped and jerked violently upright, my throat raw and raspy while my eyes widened at the same moment that I lifted a hand to my throat. It wasn’t pain… just, well, thirst… and I don’t know… a swollen sensation. I scanned the area around me finding Egon sitting idly in the chair beside me, flipping through a newspaper of all things.

“Awe… welcome back…” he murmured… not cheerfully but matter-of-factly. He folded his paper calmly and set it aside before reaching forward and passing me a glass of water that had been sitting on the table before me. I looked at it skeptically but took and sipped. Immediately the sensation subsided and I felt my heart rate start to slow as well.

“Did it work?”

“Well… yes, you died. And now you are back…” He paused as he looked over me, “how do you feel?”

I sat quietly for a moment, assessing. I was breathing… my heart was beating… I was pretty sure I needed to pee, how long had I been out… or rather, dead? Shouldn’t my heart have stop working if I was no longer alive… but I was alive… so not undead… was that a thing? I felt no numbness… no heightened sensations or strange voices in my head, or well, anything metaphysical really. I felt… perfectly normal. Like… completely and utterly ordinary. I frowned looking at him, trying to listen or hear or feel whatever it is I should be hearing or feeling. Expecting a flood of sensations to overwhelm me. But… there continued to be absolutely nothing unique or unusual or different.

“Lame…” I annoyingly hissed.


That had been the scene the day I was reborn a few weeks ago. I had been disappointed and unsatisfied upon waking to my ‘new’ life. Bitterly sensing that everything was just the same as it had been before I ‘died’.  Nothing had seemed to change. I was annoyed and frustrated. Hell, I wasn’t even sure that Egon had been telling the truth at that point. I mean… something should have happened right? It was as if I had been slipped some knock-out drug or something, maybe I hadn’t even died as he claimed. I just blacked out for a bit… a big fat hoax.

Egon had laughed at me. Genuinely, chuckled. Which only made me feel even more disconcerted. He was completely unconcerned that nothing happened immediately and assured me that soon enough things would change. He advised patience, again and I rolled my eyes.

And so, each day after that I woke up and immediately assessed how I was feeling… hoping for a change… for anything to be different and each day it seemed that I was just as mediocre as I was the day before. Which, I had to remind myself, I had never been. How ridiculous of me to completely write off my existence before I had the temptation of this immortality thing. Two days after my re-birth I went to the doctor, had tests run. No abnormalities were detected…  nothing. I was normal.

And so… I just went back to my ‘before rebirth’ routine. Several days passed, all uneventful. I stayed cooped up in my apartment and tried to focus on the job that had been left hanging after I met Egon. The American was still a viable target… he was still in Berlin conducting his business. I had been trying to figure out how I could recover and get the con flowing in the right direction again, but my heart just wasn’t in it. So, when I got the call from Egon about a week later suggesting I come by so that we could review some information and begin planning out my training, I jumped at the interruption even though I knew that it would mean the end of this ride for me. I did not admit that I was still powerless, I figured he would sense that as soon as he saw me. Once he realized that I was not becoming enhanced, he would know that I cannot be part of the organization. In a cruel twist of fate, for the first time in my life I wanted to belong to something. Unpredictably, I wanted this more than I even imagined before I had gone to be reborn. The whole thing… eternity, the powers, the team, Egon’s training, I wanted it all. I sighed dramatically as I dressed. Might as well get this over with… put myself out of the misery.

I squinted my eyes as I stepped out my apartment building. It had literally been almost two weeks since I had been outside, and the sun was beaming brightly. I even tugged off the jacket I had put on, not realizing that the temperature had mellowed out in the last few days.

“Ms... Ms. Chambers, I… wow, you look so beautiful today…”

I turned at the comment, frowning slightly as I caught sight of Gary the concierge of my building hovering a few steps away with a look of completely adoration in his eyes.

“Sorry… I just… I mean you look stunning. Do… do you need anything? I can help you with whatever you need…”

I just shook my head and smiled sweetly, fakely. He was always so anxious so there was nothing really exceptional about his clumsy greeting though he did seem a bit more eager than usual, if that were possible.

“No Garr, thanks… my Uber should be here in a moment…” and literally seconds later the gray sedan pulled up. I smiled and waved dismissively before getting into the car.

The driver had his head down, tapping at his phone when I got in

“… Es sagt, dass Sie nach Rochstraße gehen wollen… ric…?” he started speaking before he lifted his gaze from his phone but stopped mid-sentence after peeping at me through the rear-view and spun around completely… “Hallo…”

He was younger, maybe his mid-twenties… and looked like he had recently returned from the coast with a bronzed tan. Cute. I grinned and winked at him playfully before responding…

“Hallo … ja, das ist richtig, nummer 9…” I say, thinking my accent could use a little work as I tugged my bag into my lap and dug for my phone. Barely seconds passed but when I had it in my hand, I realized that the driver was still sitting there staring at me. My lips curled at the corners as a brow arched… “gibt es ein problem?”

“Oh… ohh… richtig, nein… Ich meine ja, nein… alles ist gut…” He spit out and hurriedly turned back around in his seat, but I noticed that he peeped through the rear view again before he started to drive. Instead of checking my emails as I original intended I sat back and watched the driver, catching his leering gaze each time he slyly glanced into the mirror for another look back at me. After a few more minutes he began trying to engage me into conversation. Hans…named after his grandfather on his mother’s side, was so eager that he did not even realize that all the information flowing around in that cab was about him. I learned that he was a student at the local university, and he was working for Uber to pay for his books and fees. He was hoping to be a marine biologist one day and he spent almost all of his free time surfing on the coast.

After a short time, I suddenly realized that we hadn’t moved for a few minutes and finally took note of the heavy traffic ahead of us. We were only a couple blocks from Egon’s building, so I opted to end the ride and walk the rest of the way. Hans seemed somewhat disappointed but passed me a card and suggested that if I needed a driver again to reach out to him and he would take care of me. Maybe I should have let him take care of me right then and there I mused wickedly after I started up the block. Month’s cooped up with Egon studying eventually unuseful immortal legacies and then another couple weeks locked away in my apartment hadn’t done my libido any favors.

I stepped into a coffee shop a few steps outside of his building. I’d been there a few times in the past weeks and the girl at the counter I remembered but something was… I don’t know, different about her today. She looked more vibrant… or maybe it was the way her eyes lit up as she looked at me. Whatever it was, I smirked smugly at the suggestive little grin she sent me and again when she pinned her number onto one of the two cups I ordered, letting her finger brush against mine in the exchange. Yeah, I obviously was lecherously horny, and I chuckled at myself as I moved to exit the shop. A guy was entering and paused to hold the door, his eyes drifting over me before he spoke. I, yet again, offered a sultry little grin with a nod before I brushed past him and stepped onto the sidewalk. I barely got three steps before the man was coming after me…

“Hey… sorry, I don’t usually do this… but…” he brushed his fingers through his auburn toned hair and tilted his head to the side slightly, as if he were trying to figure out what was coming over him… “… but I wonder… maybe you and I could get together some time for coffee or drinks or something…”

I chuckled softly and looked at him curiously and boldly shifted my gaze over his body mentally assessing what other somethings we could get into. At that point, I had to shake my head at myself… literally in the last ½ hour I had given serious consideration to hooking up with each person I had the smallest interaction with. I was acting like some oversexed teenager. I smirked once again, softly, sultrily as I started to shake my head. I already had been delayed from work for weeks thanks to my unfulfilled fantasies, I while I probably could use the diversion, I really should get my work stuff settled before I started indulging in more personal matters. Money wouldn’t just start falling out of the sky.

“I know… I know, the lamest pick up line ever… but… yeah, I’d really like to see you again sometime…” He must have guessed I would refuse and before I could speak, he yanked out his wallet and pulled out a business card, slipping it to me. “Just think it over… call me… let’s talk maybe, at least…”

“okay…” I glanced at the card… “Landric… maybe” his eyes lingered before he nodded, and he stood there. I tipped the card upward and turned away, missing completely the way he just stood there watching as I walked away.

It took only a few more minutes to get into Egon’s building, but literally I had two other people approach me and one catcall before I finally was in the elevator heading up to his loft.

“Hey Egon…” did my voice sound breathless? I considered frowning but instead my eyes seemed to shift down his frame, looking him over. He looked good, but he always did. The dark, finely tailored suit fit him like a glove, but it was unremarkable, black with simple touches. Nothing obstinate ever seemed to resonate off my primary, and yet… he was an impressive specimen. I licked my lips slowly before offering him the second cup then stepped inside, slyly brushing up against him as I did so.

“How are you feeling?” I wasn’t sure if there was actual curiosity there or if he was just getting pleasantries out of the way. I shrugged lightly after I made my way to the sofa and sat upon it then glanced back at him.

“I don’t know… bored mostly” I pouted slightly and watched him move closer. He moved effortlessly. Had I noticed that before? Like all gracefully stoic. I almost laughed at my silly musings, but my eyes couldn’t seem to come away from him. “Why do you always sit so far away?”

He cocked a brow higher, “How is this far away…?” The chair couldn’t have been more than a few feet away from the sofa, but still.

“I’m just saying that there is this whole big ole’ sofa over here with just lil’ ole me on it…”

His lips curled ever so slightly at the corner before he covered it with a sip of the coffee I brought him while watching me over the rim. Seconds later his gaze switched to the cup before looking back at me curiously…

“I like to think I learned a little about you in the months I’ve been cooped up with your oh so secretive ass…”

“So you learned how I like to drink my coffee in two months time… impressive” I smirked and stretched slightly on the sofa before crossing my legs and leaning slightly in his direction.

“Hey not my fault… I’d love to learn more about you… you could just come on over here by lil ole me and whisper all your dirty little secrets in my ear…” and I patted the sofa beside me while curling my finger at him. His loud burst of laughter had me wrinkling my nose. Like, the man literally seemed to find himself suddenly in hysterics to the point that he lifted a hand and I swear I think he brushed a tear from the corner of his eye. “What the hell is so funny?” I hissed in completely confusion. It was one think to see Egon laugh, another completely to see… this… level of hilarity.

“God… wow, I suppose…” he chuckled again, “I needed that…”

I pressed my lips together still not at all understanding what the hell he was laughing at.

“So first thing you should know is that your powers don’t work on me…” He finally uttered and I continued to stare at him with a mixture of confusion and some annoyance. “… or anyone with similar powers…”

“I wasn’t using any powers… I’m not sure how you missed it, but I do not have any! Nothing has happened to me” It was his turn to give me a quizzing look. “Nothing… I do not feel any different, there aren’t any changes… I even went to the doctor… no abnormalities were found. The transition didn’t happen…”

He looked at me as if I had suddenly sprouted another head. “What the hell are you talking about…?”

“I just told you, I’m normal. No powers, not supernatural, not special. You got it wrong. There isn’t one thing different about me”

“Raven, your powers aren’t physical… what are you expecting to see different?”

That gave me pause but after a brief hesitation I shrugged… “I should FEEL something different…”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know! Like… I don’t know…voices maybe… in my head… or like sensations or something. How the hell do you know what I am feeling?”

“Well, yes, there is a feeling. A sense. But all of your powers might not manifest immediately, but they’re are there. You are literally exuding lust and desire from your pores right now…”

Once again, I wrinkled my nose and started to shake my head. He just served up the most obviously goading look imaginable.

“You haven’t noticed people being… unusual… around you lately?” I hesitated and started to consider what happened on my way to his place.

I twisted my lips slowly then shrugged modestly, guiltily… “Well… I haven’t really been out the house lately…”

“So… how the hell would you know if your powers are working or not… if you have only had yourself for company for weeks?”

I rolled my eyes, but the truth was I was embarrassed… and slowly starting to regain some of my enthusiasm. Had I just been unaware of the powers because I had no one to practice on? I peeped at him slyly from hooded lashes…

“So… no way to coerce you into letting me practice on you…?”

He smirked, a smug arrogant curl while shaking his head, “not with your powers, no…”

“Which doesn’t really mean I can’t practice on you… just that I cannot manipulate you into being my patsy…”

“You couldn’t handle me padawan… I would leave you dazed and confused and quaking in those strappy little heels…”

“But you noticed these strappy little heels” I murmur suggestively as I twist my ankle slightly in his direction. He did not bother to glance down.

“I notice everything…” he commented arrogantly as he reached over and plucked the coffee cup I had begun tapping my thumb against unconsciously.

“What…?”

““I had forgotten how it was in the first days of transition… all the impatience and yearning and excessive energy… you were already plenty impatient before the change…”

I pressed my lips together but rose from the sofa and literally started to pace slightly all while he continued to sit there watching me. Always freaking watching.

“So… like… what… should I go find someone to sex up to take the edge off… will that help?”

He chuckled briefly, “it’s not a fucking drug that you feed to quiet it down …” He finally stood up and I had to tilt my head back to look up at him “You could of course, go unwind… find a body to help take the edge off as you put it… but your overeager urges will have to wait for another time… today we will be focusing on control, you need to harness the power, learn to control it and not let it control you. I’ll show you some techniques you can use while you are going about your day because, trust me, the interruptions will be overwhelming at first…”

My eyes lowered as I checked out the body directly in front of me and thought that it would just be easier to think straight if he went ahead and showed me what other techniques he might be capable of teaching me, like, without our clothes on… but suddenly his hand slid under my chin and tilted my gaze back to his face.

“I hear that you do Tai Chi… admirably well…”

I wrinkled my nose yet again, “someone talks to much…”

“Or you just happen to be serving under someone that listens extremely well…” I huffed audibly. “Control…” he continued ignoring my frustrated antic. “… control exercises, meditation, focus… we will work on those techniques today and tomorrow we will head to the gym so we can get your combat schedule lined up…”

Reluctantly, I nodded and almost instantly, as was Egon’s way… we got to work.

PART 2 (Training May) - DONE

The gym tour took a bit longer than I imagined it should have. We were all adults, who didn’t know how a gym worked? Yet we spent the better part of the next day touring the gym, reviewing the different pieces of equipment and reviewing best practices for using them, all while I was forced to try and maintain a strangle hold over the rioting sensations that seemed to be going haywire whenever I came near other people… attractive other people. To be fair, there were some extremely high tech items throughout and I am certain that someone, possibly me, would be asking ‘how-to’ questions once we began actually using the equipment, like reminding me how to program circuits in the digital mechanics… especially with the way I had to draw my attention away from one hot body or the next was we moved around in our group. But I seriously doubted that there was anyone there that needed a step-by-step manual review. At least… I assumed no one would. At one point I even turned to Egon and hissed annoyingly that they can’t really be serious with all this. To which I got nothing but a stern cautionary glance, clearly intending to warn me to pay attention. Yet less than two minutes later the damn man tugged out his cell phone and motioned that he had to take… a call I suppose. Yet, as sure as the sun will rise, I am positive that fucking phone never made a sound.

“Bastard…” I hissed under my breath and the devilish wink he sent my way before he strolled away from the group was every bit the confirmation I needed.

The tour continued until we arrived in a combat simulation chamber and I admit, this was well worth the entire unnecessary meandering. It was in this room that we were given our training itinerary and had the opportunity to speak with each of the three instructors that would help us along the way. We were expected to learn address several tactical proficiencies and would be working in groups but in two-person combat situations that would help improve our skills in evasion and attack standards, defensive moves and strike zones. I felt fairly confident that my martial arts history would come in handy here. I knew that Chris and Egon were aware of my Tai Chi experience… but did either of them know about the rest? How much of my training background had Egon uncovered during his research about me? I guessed enough… considering he managed to identify my name and all my alias’

I did not linger too much longer once the open discussion started. Not because I did not have questions, which I didn’t, but because I knew that my grip over my powers was lessening. And I had no desire to embarrass myself with my powers in front of all the other newbie immortals and primaries.


⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐


Two days later, I was still having trouble controlling my powers and had been avoiding people purposefully because of it. Because no matter where I went, or what I was doing, eventually I was the recipient of some unwanted attention. Well, in all honesty, only some of it was unwanted. In certain cases, I seemed to be the aggressor… pointedly making eye contact and other gestures that would trigger whomever I was targeting. It was literally the easiest weapon I had ever wielded to get a response. But… it was also the absolute toughest thing to date that I had attempted to master, even more intense than earning either of my Dan belts in Krav Maga and Jin Jutso… it was pulling on every last ounce of my chi force to not give in to the insistent urges bombarding me at the most unpredictable moments.

Stepping into the combat chamber was one such moment. There were 16 of us in total, plus the trainer, Evelyn. Each and every one drew my notice, had my attention, provoked me in ways that I needed to firmly push out of my mind. But it was near impossible and it certainly amplified matters that my sparring partner that day was none other than the mammoth giant God. I was watching him from across the room, keeping my distance at the moment but our eyes connected at one point and he smirked then winked in my direction. My pulse raced, and I had to turn away, shutting my eyes and just breathing, slow deep gut pulling inhales as I tried to count down my pulsing anticipation, my fingers itched to get ahold of him… and not maliciously. The man was a verifiable flirt, which under normal circumstances I could easily handle. But now… when every movement and breath and thought felt suffocated in unyielding desire…

“Do you want to walk through the techniques we went over the other day real quick?”

A ragged breath shook out of me as I opened my eyes to see Egon standing directly in front of me. He looked… curious… certainly not concerned. 

“I’ll be okay” I murmur softly. I wasn’t sure if it was a lie or not but I was stubborn enough to pretend it was the truth. Egon smirked slightly then nodded before he moved away to get into position for his session against one of the other initiates. Seconds later we were all being instructed to gather around. I took another deep steadying breath and moved closer.

“I’ll try not to hurt your feelings too bad short stuff…”

“Who said I have feelings?” I tossed out in a hushed tone as Filip came to stand, towering, beside me. I did not glance at his direction because I could literally feel him there, like his body heat radiated off of him or something.

“This should be fun” He added under his breath and I darted my gaze to him. It was a mistake. I already knew that he was looking good, like even better than usual which was probably in thanks to my heightened urges. Hell, all of them did. All of these damn super people were triggering me wantonly. I pressed my lips together, determined to ignore it, him… everyone. I needed to try to focus on the techniques that Evelyn was going through at the head of the group.

Moments later all of us were paired off for adequate distancing at different points throughout the room. There had to be at least 50 feet between each couple and all my focus was centered on the huge specimen grinning before me.

Basic training. I can do this. I can put all my energy into the fight and not think about how good his body looks in that fitted tee and his thigh muscles flexing as he balances and braces himself for impact. He squatted and shamefully wiggled his eyebrows at me in a playful manner. Adrenaline raced through me, anticipation. We were instructed to attack our opponents, try to take them down. That was the whole goal of our exercise that day, get them to the ground. If we were to succeed we would… win? Get bragging rights I suppose. No one mentioned what would happen if we managed to do the objective, likely because they expected none of us to.

Filip did not advance, it was on me to do that, which, to be fair… wasn’t really realistic. In a true situation, we would either catch our opponent off guard before the attack or our opponent would be catching us off guard. Good, I thought, that was good… thinking of the objective, how to accomplish the goal. I eyed Filip cautiously while I could hear other people around me already making advances on their opponents, several squeals and grunts as some were tossed to the ground. I did not look around since I was too busy trying to find a vulnerable spot… but the fucking man stood like a damn 100-year oak planted in the ground.

I moved, around him… assessing him. Every inch was ripped and strong looking, he would not be easy to take down no matter what skill I had under my belt. But I had to try. Finally, I ran forward, light on my feet and even managed to get my leg into position for a proper kick, but he was faster. Rushing forward he cuffed my leg mid-spin and jerked me forward to violently crash against the solid mass of his body. Before I could even assess a countermeasure, the giant had my back mashed to him with his palm braced against my cheek and his other arm locked in a choke hold around my neck. I growled but knew any effort I made to break free… in a realistic situation… would result in a broken neck, easily.

“wow, you smell great…”  I could hear the grin in his voice as he hissed against my ear before he released and shoved me at the base of my back, mere inches above my ass… sending me stumbling forward. The fact that tingles surged from the very spot he had just touch annoyed me to no end.

Once again, I lined up ahead of him and tried to focus. But I knew that he was prepared for any attack I might try, the whole measure was set up for failure. All of the primaries were just waiting for the offensive attack and would not be caught unaware by any measure we might advance. I would never rush a prepared, waiting opponent. I stood there stubbornly, not seeing the point in continuing to try and move a mountain. When I voiced as much Filip chuckled…

“You think you would fare better catching me by surprise?”

“There is no way I am going to move you when you are planted there braced for impact… plus it’s not realistic… no real fight would go this way…”

“Correct Raven…” Evelyn suddenly called out then instructed us to switch tactics… the primaries would now be the offenders and we should stand defensively against the oncoming attack. Basically, we were told to do what the primaries had just done… brace against the attack and don’t be taken down.

Immediately, I frowned and pressed my lips together. I wanted to point out that this was also unrealistic and foolish but before I could the whistle was blown, and the exercise was to begin. Filip wasted little time stalking over to me and flipping me to get ground like a damn sack of potatoes.

“Not much better… but you sure look good in this position” Filip teased as he had me pinned down and I knew, or assumed, that my sexual influence was partially to blame. Filip, it seemed… was not as immune to my powers as Egon and while I lay there, gazing up at him I could feel every inch of his body pulsing against me. He smirked as he stood though, tugging me up easily and setting ahead of him once more.

“What is the point of this? To prove I’m smaller and weaker? I didn’t need this lesson to be aware of that fact…” I hissed as I lay under him for like the third time. “This would also not happen… in real life. I am smaller, I wouldn’t just stand there and wait to be attacked. I have to use different measures to fight someone that much bigger than me…”

Evelyn finally acknowledged that I had been right again, not that she said those exact words, just pointed out how differently a real-life encounter would differ from what we were experiencing. Then we were told to go for realism. Avoid being brought low while trying to take down our partners. My palms itched to try some evasive maneuvers on the towering temptation.

I managed to do marginally better in the more realistic efforts. When Filip lunged, I dodged or found enough of an opening to land a kick or two to his torso before darting back out of reach again. The sparring took on a new dynamic and he wasn’t consistently able to swiftly send me to the ground at that point in the session. He was still much better than me and while it took him longer, eventually I always ended up on my back.

I felt flush and exhausted, but I did not for a minute think it was only because of the exertion of being tossed around by a much stronger Filip. No… a huge part of the sensations rioting inside of me had to do with his hard, heavy body landing over me or feeling his thigh wedged between mine or how his big palms clutched my waist to put me back on my feet while I panted from my efforts. Shamefully, the longer we battled, the more I thought about his body versus his fighting techniques.

Thankfully, Evelyn called an end to the session and I allowed myself to look around. Others in the room ranged from completely unaffected to staggering bent over heaves. When I finally dragged my gaze back to him, Filip was breathing easily but a bit sweaty… so I knew I had at least given him a workout. His eyes locked with mine. I had no idea what he was thinking… or feeling rather… that part of my abilities had not kicked in yet, but I knew that every inch of me desired his touch… wanted him and as I thought it… felt it… I noticed his eyes shift, darken. My pulse raced madly as I stepped back, mentioning something about needing a cold shower, and stalked off.

Slipping out of the locker room quite a while later I felt refreshed but so achy. Every inch felt stretched and tender… and I had even made out three huge bruises in the mirror: on my arm, torso and thigh; that I knew would turn drastically darker before they finally began to heal.

“Did it help?”

You would think that I might jump or gasp or something other than feel that pulse radiate in the pit of my stomach at the curious question. I turned to the right, finding Filip leaning against the wall next to the door of the locker room, his ankles crossed with his phone cupped in the palm of his hand. I licked my lips and immediately shook my head, not even pretending to misunderstand his question.

“Not at all… and I ran it icy cold…”

He smirked. “Drinks?”

“Alone…?”

Again, his lips twitched. “I could gather some other people if you find that prospect uncomfortable…”

“I don’t. Sure, have a place in mind?” He just grinned again and lead the way.


⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐


It was still relatively early into the evening, the perfect time for happy hour at some bar… if we had gone to one. No, instead of that, Filip walked me into a rather upscale restaurant where we were greeted by a maître d’ that greeted him by name and ushered us into a semi-private room that was stocked full of wine bottles on one whole side wall. I arched a brow as we were seated and dumped my gym bag on the floor beside my chair dramatically.

“A sports bar would have likely been more logical in our current attire…”

“But part of my private collection is here…” he responded with a smug grin just as a finely dressed sommelier appeared to present a light color red wine for his inspection.

“The Dom Leroy Grand Cru Richebourg Sir…” Filip barely glanced before nodding his head and the steward deftly popped the cork and poured a bit, again for Filip to inspect.

“Perfect Pinot Noir Micha…” he admitted after a few seconds of swirling, sniffing and tasting. Glasses were poured and Filip ordered an appetizer before we were left alone again.

“So pompous…” I tease before the succulent taste of berries and savory spices slipped down my throat as I watched him over the thin-rimmed glass.

“You don’t rush a good wine…” he chastised playfully.

I could still feel the totally consuming attraction I was feeling for him at that moment, and see the interest also brimming in his own eyes despite the rather casual conversation we began to have. A plate of cheese, meat and mushrooms arrived to briefly interrupt our talk and again our eyes locked while we waited for the waiter to retreat.

Both the atmosphere and the company with me was top notch. As far as conversationalist goes, Filip was a superb one. He was quite fluent on many different topics and thanks to my years of scheming and manipulating wealthy gentlemen, I was quite knowledgeable about a variety of topics as well. He was definitely doing his best to keep me entertained.

And yet, the longer the night progressed, the more intense my desire grew. Eventually, one of us was bound to address the elephant in the room. I don’t think I would have, despite the way my gaze seemed to want to drink up every freakin’ inch of him.

“Your abilities are coming on strong…”

I blushed and lifted the glass that was currently on its third refill. “Yeah… sorry.” I took a sip… “I kind of suck at this right now…”

“Not a complaint…” he replied watching me carefully, curiously… “Told you before I’ve never met a VK in the beginning stages before… it’s pretty intense…”

“You’re telling me…” I chuckled sourly considering that he was likely here, across from me, because of some uncontrollable urge that he was suddenly feeling as a result of my powers, “I’m really not trying to manipulate you here… not on purpose.”

“So, you don’t feel anything… and it is just sending out your… superpower signals to people around you?”

“Um… no, I feel things. I suppose that was the biggest shock to me because it always seems like Egon is so calm and disciplined.”

He laughs briefly, “Um… yeah Egon is definitely vigilantly judicious… but, what about you? Do you feel this intense all the time, around everyone? Or how does it work?”

I leaned forward and began to run the tip of my finger along the rim of my glass as I considered the question.

“Well… no… some people do not turn me on, even if they seem to be intensely fixated on me… with others…” I spoke softly and stared at him purposefully as I admitted some truths… “it just seems to amplify and heighten both my awareness and desire I feel for them…”

“And you’re feeling amplified right now?”

“Unfortunately for you, very much so…” one eyebrow arched on his handsome face.

“Why is that unfortunate for me?”

I shrugged hesitantly, suddenly feeling awkward still discussing this like it were some ordinary conversation. “Because my lack of control over it is affecting you so much…”

He smirked as he reached over and poured the last contents of our second bottle of wine into each of our glasses.

“So much is a bit of an oversell… perhaps a little… but I am a big boy, I think I can handle a few botched newly minted VK testosterone-boosts thrown my way.”

I narrowed my gaze, unknowingly making them seem to shimmer… “are you suggesting that I am weak Filip?”

“Sophomoric…” he taunted with his own eyes glinting merrily… but also wickedly. Our gazes held… “You want to get out of here?” he finally asked after a prolonged look at my lips that lead me to lick them slowly.

“I wouldn’t want to take advantage of your reduced inhibitions…” I teased audaciously

With an amused but calculated expression he sat forward, resting both elbows on the table before very softly and very precisely muttering… “how about you let me worry about what I am feeling…”

A jolt stabbed from my core up into my abdomen and I felt my groin contract slowly. I did not answer just nodded.

With the tab paid and our bags slung over our shoulders we spilled out the restaurant, the night ablaze with streetlamps and a completely different type of crowd than when we entered hours ago. And even though, every inch of my body rebelled to just the pressure of standing, I made absolutely no complaint when Filip slipped into the hailed cab after holding the door open for me. Before he could speak, I had already blurted out my address to the driver. At Filip’s curious look, I spoke in a low confident tone…

“My turn to entertain you…”

And, despite my aches and pains… and also what Egon had led me to believe, there was definitely a benefit to taking the edge off…


⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐


As for the continuing training for that month, most went more or less the same. Bumps and bruises ensued on each match up. Some were tougher than others, namely Sierra and Egon. Both were quite merciless, and impatient. Which was not totally outside the realm of my own emotional state. Matching up with Sierra just two days after my toss around with Filip was probably not the happiest moment of my life. She wasn’t the most professional fighter that I had ever sparred with, but she had stamina and she knew when and where to take advantage of her opponent. Egon, on the other hand, was completely and utterly proficient and accurate with each and every blow he landed. No nonsense ass beating is what I would have named it if we were going to be titling our sessions. Gio was tough with a high endurance level but had absolutely no level of fight training. When he was able to land blows, I felt them… hard and deep but he was not particularly efficient at keeping me stationary long enough to get more than a few licks in. Victor, as well, a lot of durability but easily maneuvered from his lack of training. Theo… poor Theo, seemed to have the biggest struggle with sparring. Of course, it had been a few weeks of training by the time I was matched up with him and he had gotten some techniques under his belt, but he was still wildly insecure and clumsy in his bouts. At one point he got in a very vicious lucky punch, forcing my head to snap back and my eyes to blindly water up, but he was far more interested in checking to see if I was okay than make use of his temporary advantage. The moment my vision cleared I pounced, taking him down and grinning smugly at his wide-eyed confused look.

I felt confident, that although I wasn’t bringing down every fighter, the instructors could see my effort and growth over the weeks.

PART 3 (Command dinner - DONE

Outside of Egon’s one scheduled training session with me in the group we spent quite a bit of time working together to hone my emotions and abilities. He was thorough, diligent and demanding. But I appreciated it. He never lingered or drew out training to unbearable lengths and gave me additional pointers to help ease me through some of my tougher and more aggressive responses to my powers. Control continued to be our main focus and he was not shy about pointing out my continued struggles while also being fair enough to acknowledge the improvements he witnessed.

Towards the end of the month he started progressing our training a bit more, giving me small tasks and problem-solving chores that included making use of both my magnetism and inducement capabilities. It was slow going, and part of me was impatient with the pace, but I was not fool enough to jump ahead when I knew I still had not mastered the application of said powers. Targeting was the most challenging in those first weeks. Far too often I would get bombarded by so many random people and fail to made a dent in some of the individuals that I had been actually focused on. Egon had warned me that the powers were not a guarantee, and that some people were harder to break down than others. Yet, every time Egon demonstrated the skill for my benefit he always succeeded. It was humbling to say the least, inspiring… I was eager to be as good as him some day.

Of course, he also had the advantage of being able to sense people’s emotions, so that was likely quite the benefit to knowing if your persuasion was working or not. Not that he would admit to his advantage even though I caught him smirking when I called him out on it. In truth, he became slightly more taunting as the weeks continued to pass. Never anything super blatant, but occasional snarky remarks and perhaps the tiniest hint of teasing. I

Our partnership… mentorship… served to bind us and, for me at least, made us closer. I got the feeling that I understood him better the more time we spent together, that a kinship was taking root and that I could rely on him no matter what. Perhaps it was foolish of me, but for the first time in my life I had someone that I felt connected to, relatable to…

I think that affinity towards him began to grow even stronger the morning after my first training session… after my night with Filip. Egon spontaneously popped up at my apartment, stunning me to be perfectly honest. His gaze narrowed when I answered the door looking completely disheveled and yawning obscenely. He absolutely did not indicate that he was worried or concerned, never that, but he certainly chastised me about not responding to messages he had been sending me. What I wouldn’t have given for the smallest inkling of what he was feeling in that very precise moment is anyone’s guess. A lot, I can tell you. I would have given anything. I remembered frowning and not realizing how late it had gotten as he strolled in as if he had every right to be there.

“It’s midmorning and you’re still in bed?”

I yawned again and wrinkled my nose, “Well not anymore I’m not” Obviously… I rolled my eyes as I moved to the kitchen and stuffed the Kerig with a pod that immediately started to fill the room with the strong aroma of Sumatra. “Want some?”

He shook his head as he looked over me, and I swear it was like he was trying to assess if I was harmed or some shit. I slowly sipped at the steaming mug waiting to see what he would do or say. Clearly there was something on his mind.

“I’ve been texting you for a couple hours…”

“Why? Did something happen?”

He hesitated, “well… no, but when you didn’t respond… well… it is not like you”

I covered my smirk with my mug, taking another sip. Certainly sounded like concern to me.

“True… but, I did just have a very strenuous training session yesterday, I think I can indulge in a bit of rest once in a while…”

Again, a hesitation followed this time by a frown. His eyes roamed over me “… but that isn’t all”

That wasn’t a question, it was a statement. Immediately, I knew exactly what he was hinting at, but I played dumb by lifting both brows curiously.

“You’re relaxed… calm… steady…”

“You told me to meditate…” I spit out quickly… “which reminds me…” I continued when it looked like he had more to say about the subject and I was trying to avoid it. “time for my Tai Chi…”

And without another word I slipped past him and moved towards my bedroom.

“Coward…” he tossed at my retreating back. And even if he had not meant to sound comical, I could not help the peel of laughter that slipped out of me. He was definitely right I was being a coward.

“Cunning!” I tossed back defiantly and was not sure if it was a grunt or a chuckle I received in response.

He stayed and shared my Tai Chi workout starting that morning and eventually we he made it a habit. Three times per week, alternating locations to do it at my place or his or even occasionally at the gym… but on top of all the other important things that he shared with me and taught me, Egon began including himself in the few things that mattered most in my life.  I did not comment, there was no need. We seemed to develop a very natural rhythm with each other. His tough demeaner did little to deter me from speaking up when things made no sense, and a small part of me figured that Egon appreciated that I was not just some silly push over with no common sense or someone that just followed along aimlessly because a ‘superior’ deemed it so. I developed a deep respect for him, and in doing so for the Shadows but I would never just do things foolishly. Planning and strategy had been a part of my life for as long as I could remember, and those things would not change just because I was now an immortal.


⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐


Towards the end of the month he let me know that Command was making arrangements to meet with all the new recruits individually. I was not sure how I felt about the information, or the following invite… or directive rather. I certainly did not feel there was an option on whether I would go to dinner with the leader of our agency or not. Egon, also, did not try to offer any insight on what I should expect. Simply that I would dine with Command. But deep down inside, I knew that there had to be more to the meeting than a simple meal.

We met at a cool bistro uptown, a place I had been meaning to check out since I arrived in Germany a few months ago but had never managed to eek out time to take the drive. Command was already there, a bottle of Reisling resting in an ice bucket and a somewhat welcoming smile on her face.

I had never had a traditional boss, or a mother figure in my life. Not that I would consider Command motherly… sure, she was more mature looking and had an air about her of cultivated poise and refinement.  There was mystery and knowledge in her eyes that quickly put me at ease while simultaneously had me unnerved. It was both an intimidating and compelling combination. At least to someone like me that seemed to be more and more intrigued and seduced by the power and influence of this world that I had jumped headfirst into. I honestly had no idea how old she actually was, but rumor had it that she had seen more than 2000 years. I couldn’t even imagine it. But I could, eventually, have it… perhaps.

She didn’t rush through the meal or bombard me with question after question. We chatted… touching on a host of topics but mostly she usually steered the conversation back on me. I had little to offer her to be honest. I had no clue who my parents were, I had been abandoned… but even as I said it I could somehow tell that she already knew. Of course she did. It would seem odd to me that Egon would have a bounty of personal details about me and his superior not have one lick of knowledge. Which lead me to my own string of questions.

“What more can you tell me about the Tamám shud?”

She arched a brow and paused the fork full of food that was mid-way to her mouth. “What do you know?”

“Not much really… Egon told me it is part of how you gather information about people… or things… in the world. It’s a book…?”

She nods and finishes the bite. “It is… housed in different locations over periods of time. Kind of a safeguard if you will. It helps us… the other Commands and myself, focus… plot and plan… bring balance to the world.”

I mulled over the words, so very similar to what Egon had already shared with me during our training sessions. I suppose I hoped for more… insight.

“I think, I am slightly confused about some things…” She waited, seemingly patiently. “Like what are we doing here? Why have this group in the first place? Just to keep the immortal factions in touch with each other? Is there some big bad nasty lurking in the shadows that we fight against? What are we training for?”

She chuckled softly, “that’s a lot of questions… Egon hasn’t gone over all this with you?”

“I…” I wrinkled my nose slightly, “Egon is wonderful…” I blushed when she just watched me… “I mean… he is, um… great. A great mentor. I respect him. He doesn’t rush me or force me into situations, he gives me facts and knowledge, and he lets me consider things, make deductions and calculations. He seems… to trust me I suppose. Somewhat. Maybe… but…”

“But…?”

“He is guarded. And I think… I think he holds back on some things because, well I am new. And inexperienced. I think he wants to give me the opportunity to develop naturally.” I chuckle softly, “he seems miffed about my impatience at times…”

“I seem to recall another VK quite impatient for things to change in his transitioning period” My eyes widened, and mouth dropped. Surely, she couldn’t speak of Egon? Though, if I was being honest, Egon was more like me in that respect than not, no matter what he often complained. He almost always was over whatever it was he was doing and ready to move on to the next more important thing on his list of necessary accomplishments. But before I could ask another question, she shot out her own.

“Is there anything in the world that is most important to you?

“Air?” I tossed out on a laugh… “I mean, well now that I am immortal, not sure this applies any more. Will I die if I don't have air? I think being able to breathe is a very important thing to have in life.” She didn’t concede or decry my points, mentioned something along the lines of having sufficient oxygen to satisfy my needs for quite a lot of time still. “Well at any rate... um... maybe maintaining my freedom then… would be the absolute most important thing to me. I am confident that I would not do well in captivity...”

“A fear of prison?” she grinned, “seems pretty healthy…”

“Well… yeah, wasn’t really talking about handcuffs. Those… well now, I might not mind so much for a time or two…” and I smirked wickedly then remembered she was my boss and apologized.

“It’s okay… its kinda your factions thing… “

“It just slips out at times, especially when I am around impressive people… but I’m getting better at managing it, honest…” I tease softly again.

“Do you fear the powers you have?”

Again, I got quiet, contemplated the question seriously for a brief period before shaking my head. “No… I like them. It can be a bit much sometimes when there are…”

“Excuse me miss… I’m sorry but I couldn’t help noticing you…”

A pretty brunette interrupted the conversation and proceeded to offer me her number before she finally, hesitantly returned to a couple of other ladies she seemed to be dining with.

“When that happens” I mutter as I shrug a little. “Part of the territory, but I am eager for the rest. And, honestly, I’ve never been super shy about sex… so this just kind of adds up in my head perfectly.”

“What do you fear then?”

“Nothing…” She looked skeptical and shook her head. “Honestly… I mean, fear is relative really. It changes as quickly as time and situations.”

It was obvious she was fishing for something more, and I ended up shrugging again. “I suppose… if I had to name my last biggest fear, it was that you guys got this whole thing all wrong and that I wouldn’t really wake up from that poison. Death has a way of sparking fear… unless you are just kinda bat-shit crazy.” She laughed and nodded… “of course, one thing that will always strike fear and horror in the very depths of my soul is if someone told me I would be forced to endure a full hour in the company of any Kardashian…”

“They’re not so bad…” I poked a finger into my opened mouth and pretended to gag making both of us laugh afterwards.

A waiter arrived and finished off our bottle in each of our glasses and gave me a very obvious and suggestive glance before scurrying away. It totally reminded me of the first time I met Egon, realizing only in that moment how this shit would happen for the rest of my life. No wonder he had been so easily dismissive of the silly girls eager attention.

“Do you think you deserve to be here?”

The question drew me from my memory making me frown slightly. “Here… like this restaurant?”

“With the agency…”

“I… um… how do you even determine whether you deserve something or not on your own? Is the whole point of deserving something based on what others interpret? Because… I mean… each person has their own judgement on worth and value… I certainly do”

“So, you have never given any consideration to whether you should have this or not?”

I laughed softly, “Are you asking if I am entitled to something or do you mean have I done something to merit some sort of reward or earning? Because… hell… as far as I’m concerned, I’m entitled to whatever the hell I want… not being cocky here, but I kind of take what I want and do whatever it takes to avoid any consequences. But that doesn’t really mean that someone else will agree that I deserve whatever it is that I want. Especially if what I want belongs to them…”

“So you think you do or don’t fit in with the group?”

Once again, I chuckle and shook my head. “Seriously… honestly?” she nodded… “I have no fucking idea what schemes or mechanics this place is run under… this group or crew or agency or whatever it is choose to call it. You guys could literally be the evil Sith Empire causing the so called chaos and unbalance that you claim to be fighting against… causing more destruction and unrest all over the world, from the shadows. How the hell would I know? I didn’t know any of you existed until two months ago. And maybe… even if that is your thing, or you are the true good guys in whatever is going on in the world I have not been privy too… maybe, it is all the very thing I want and have earned… just saying…”

We chatted a bit longer, less intense topics until finally the bill was paid and we made our way together out of the restaurant where each of us hailed a cab.

“I enjoyed tonight Raven… I feel like you will make your mentor proud…”

“Haha… you should order him to feel so! The cranky bastard can sometimes get entirely too stuffy…” I joked

PART 4 (Training, Shadows meeting & aftermath) - DONE

I am not sure exactly which part of the information had my heart racing the most. That there appeared to be some sort of plot to take out members of the Shadows… or that we would be going out on our first official mission.

Unexpectedly, Egon had dragged me from his place where we had been training for an impromptu but mandatory meeting. The fact that he was not going off alone, as was the usual happenstance any time one of these meetings was called should have given me ample warning that things were not the status quo. We were all hauled into the conference room at HQ… Command, Evelyn all the other PO’s and all of us recruits. There was a space of time where we kind of… just waited. I caught Filip’s and Chris’ eyes, grinned but the response was kind of lukewarm. Not that they were rude or anything, they just seemed more… pensive, than usual. In fact, all of the PO’s and senior team members seemed inordinately attentive and… dare I say antsy? Finally, Sierra arrived escorting Luiza… the redhead JW. That one seemed to have a huge chip on her shoulders, and for what it was worth and my personal observation, she seemed to get an awful lot of attention for it. Perhaps that was her game, throw tantrums get attention. Some people craved it. I found her to be excessive and childish, which was not particular flattering in my opinion. But I kept my thoughts to myself. It was literally a good thing that we had not been matched up for sparring in the past or upcoming weeks because I wouldn’t mind at all trouncing her quite thoroughly. I would never say that I was the greatest in this group of super soldiers, but I was damn sure a helluva lot better than her.

I gasped, twisting sideways at a sudden pinch in my side to see Egon pulling his hand slyly back with no other expression on his face. I frowned rubbing the spot and pressed my lips together. Was that some sort of chastisement? I hadn’t even done anything… but a second ticked by before he tilted his head ever so slightly and I knew he could sense what I was feeling. I pressed my lips together but then I saw the glint in his eye, and I knew that he was amused. I rolled my eyes and started to say something about him treating me like some wayward child when a loud thump drew everyone’s attention.

Evelyn stood front and center and began to speak. What unfolded next I definitely would not have ever imagined. Immortals dying. Being targeted. Suggestions that there was a mole? I mean… that sounded like what they were implying even though no one came directly out and said the words. I was not a child or stupid. I knew a con and I knew when to pay attention and what to listen for. There was some serious shit going down and they had absolutely no clues on what was causing it. Or why, it seemed. This did not bode well. Because, contrary to what one might expect… it appeared it was not particularly hard to actually kill an immortal.

Then the meeting was over. A glance around the room proved that not one person was taking any of the shared information lightly but then something, a jarring blinding jolt… or bombardment of sensation like fucking napalm slammed into me, over me and my eyes spun around to Egon. His face was a mask, his usual composed, rigid self. But when his eyes shifted, glanced towards me I could feel it… this intense, terrifying melancholy poured through him. Then it was gone, in a heartbeat… and he rose, gathered his tablet that he had out, I assumed taking notes during the meeting.

“Come…” he uttered softly, his voice cool and steady, just like any other time but my eyes were glued to him.

“What the hell was that?” I hissed as I gripped his forearm and stalled him from moving forward.

“What was what?” He asked in confusion looking towards the front where Evelyn had just stood, “I’m sure I do not have to explain to you how briefings work?”

My nostrils flared wide and I set my jaw stubbornly, glaring up at him heatedly… “I… I felt you… sensed your… sorrow”

I was not mistaken when he hesitated, looked down at me as if trying to read me. I did nothing to try and block him, not that I knew how but something made me think that there must be a way, I know what I had just felt. He pulled his gaze away and scanned the room before drawing back to me and speaking firmly… completely ignoring my question…

“Are you headed back to my place so that we can finish the lesson we were on or would you like to call it a day?”

Was he serious right now? Everyone else had kind of filed out of the room, there was only Command and Evelyn towards the front and Eemil speaking privately to Eris at another corner in the room. I couldn’t sense a thing now, but I know I had felt it, and he didn’t out right deny it.

“I’m going back” I respond firmly, unrelenting in my gaze. I noticed another hesitation before he nodded and turned to lead the way.

He never once broke his composure the entire way back to his loft nor once we were inside of it but I refused to just simmer down and drop it. I let him stew in whatever I had sensed in silence the entire ride but as soon as we were inside…

“Spill it… I sensed your feelings, didn’t I?”

“I believe that we were reviewing subliminal seduction…”

“Egon… am I getting my other powers?” I demanded to know. He sighed briefly.

“What are you feeling right now?”

I pressed my lips together and tried to concentrate. Seconds passed into a minute while he stood there not making a sound, not making a move…

“If it is taking this long to feel anything then… no… you do not have your power yet.”

I huffed in frustration and braced my chin in the palm of my hand after flopping down on the sofa. “I did feel you… I sensed you though… I know I did… “

He followed and sat down beside me, not saying anything at first. “Perhaps you had a bit of a spike… when you do get your power it will be a bit like that at first, almost like a speeding locomotive crashing into you…”

I nod my head, agreeing with the ferocity of the sensation. “Why?” I cautiously ask as I watched him. He didn’t respond quickly and I waited, letting him decide what he would share, anxious that he might just close up and not say anything at all. Then he glanced over…

“We’ve lost some good people… some… not so good but in general… Seems to be a dangerous time to be a Shadow”

“Did you know… about all of this before, well… before I jo… before we were recruited?”

“So,” he started as he rose and walked over to the bar to pour himself a drink, his tone flat, straight-forward, emotionless, “we are immortal but we are not immune to death. There are always a few casualties over the years. We, I didn’t know how serious things had gotten until…” he broke off, downed the drink and poured himself another in the space of a few seconds. Then he poured another, bringing that to me before setting back down. “Hector and Lara, they didn’t… shouldn’t have died. We should have been more aware… there are securities in place so that we are informed…”

“And the other… Sol, they mentioned…  is he dead too?” His lips went completely tight.

“Listen to me Raven…” her turned fully towards me, his eyes fierce, almost savage, “you have to be safe… smart. No taking unnecessary and foolish risks, you are doing good with your training… but you have to get better, sharper… faster… this isn’t a game out here”

“Okay…” I agree softly, staring into his intense gaze. He seemed to relax slightly after studying me. But he did not, by any means, elaborate more on the deaths.

“And from now on you will check in with me every day…” It was my turn to hesitate, frown… his jaw flexed… “every day…”

“I am not a child Egon” I hissed out

The anger that was bubbling up inside of me did not even have a real chance to take hold or grow, barely a second passed before Egon spoke again, quite effectively dousing every ounce of animosity that was brewing…

“No… I have known for quite some time that you are not a child Raven…”


⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐


Several days later, I stood in the locker room of the gym gazing at a fresh batch of bruises that sprouting up along my left arm and my torso. Wincing I pressed against my rib cage, thankful that, at the very least, nothing felt broken. But the pain was so real. Chris had not held back any punches. But… neither did I, and I felt certain that he did not escape unscathed even if he had managed to put me on the ground 4 out of 5 times, and with a devilishly cocky grin. The one time I had taken him down, our third bout, was only because I had caught him off-guard by cheating. I admit it, I used my power to disorient him, targeting purposefully and without warning with a rush of seductive suggestions and unbridled desire just as I got close enough to take him down with a combination sweep, making him buckle, then following rapidly jumping with a scissor kick around his torso and sending him crashing hard to the ground under me. Admittedly, he was forced to endure my own little arrogant smirk as I slipped off his body and he made it back to his feet, laughing. He definitely caught on fairly quickly and did not faulter again no matter what I threw at him in our final two bouts.

“Tricky minx…” he murmured confidently as he stepped closer at the end of our session.

“Hey… a girl’s gotta use whatever advantages she has up her sleeve in the heat of the moment…”

“I feel so violated!” he murmured dramatically lifting his hands to cross them over his chest.

I wrinkled my nose suddenly feeling contrite, “do you really?”

“Naw… it’s cool, besides I have it well under control now…”

“I’m not even doing anything right now”

“Liar…” he teased as his eyes glanced down my body

“Nothing purposeful…” I taunt slowly letting a wanton grin return to my face. He made a gruff sounding chuckle as he leaned down to grab up his hand towel off a nearby bench and slung it over his shoulder. “Got plans?”

His brow shot up at the unexpected inquiry, “naw… not really…”

That had been 20 minutes before and after one last glance over my freshly washed and dressed form, I found Chris waiting in nearly the exact same space Filip had stood after our session weeks ago, tapping against the screen of his phone.

“Ready?” I asked drawing his attention. He pushed off the wall and grinned widely

“Sure thing… got a place in mind?”

“There’s a pub nearby that Egon and I have been to a couple times…”

“Egon? Out drinking on a school night... I doubt it!” He joked making me chuckle lightly.

“What are you trying to say about my fearless leader!?” The pub was in walking distance, we chatted as we strolled over.

“Just that he is quite the anti-party person… “ he raised his arms defensively when I glanced at him “hey… now now… don’t shoot the messenger, besides Eris defends him enough for the both of you…”

“Ummhmm… you should change your messaging system!”

We were seated relatively quickly at one of the booths in the semi-crowded bar area, maybe with slight encouragement from a flirty wink and a raspy “you know you wanna…” targeted at the hostess, earning me a wicked grin from Chris.

“You’re getting good with it…”

“I’ve been practicing… Egon pushes hard, but it is worth it… I’m definitely seeing the rewards…”

“Which are…?”

“Easy bar seats dude!... What do you think?” He chuckled

The conversation was easy, casual with a heavy dose of innuendo and blatant flirting.

“The things I would do to you…” he hissed at one point, his gaze locked with mine before he lowered them, dipping down to my lips then down to my cleavage...

“Ha… that’s just me manipulating you…” he smirked shaking his head

“Naw… I’m positive I had these thought aplenty long before you became all superpowered Aphrodite…”

“What an apt description!” A voice chimed in before a huge body squeezed into the booth beside me while another, smaller, slimmer and with a mane of dark curly hair crushed into the bench beside Chris opposite me.

“What the hell man…” Chris complained but I swear he did not look severely disappointed. Honestly, I did not have a complaint either about our time being crashed but I still arched a brow as I turned to look up at Filip waving his hand to a waitress standing near the bar, Eris smirking in turn.

“Man… I tried to call your ass, and you didn’t answer, so… I tracked you down”

“I am busy!” Filip’s looked back between me and Chris and wiggled his brows…

“Oh yeah, what sort of mischief are you two trying to get into tonight?”

“No set path… wherever the night lead us…”

“Oh naw! I was settin’ the path!” Chris cantered pointing a finger out at me as if I totally knew what was happening here. I smirked.

“Oh damn, did we interrupt a date?” Eris chimed in glancing between me and Chris.

“Huh… what… um… just two friends hanging out, chillin’”

“Umhmm.. we were working our way to the Netflix part…”

“Exactly… that path” Chris playfully tossed out.

Teasing and laughter ensued, although, I was not fool enough to believe it was all completely easy going. We got a round of shots and I was entertained by the friends comradery again, though they were all prone to include me the entire time.

At one point, the group let the recent events slip into the conversation and we all got a bit more solemn, Chris suddenly lifting what had to be our 4th round of shots

“To Lara…”

Both smiles on Filip and Eris’ faces turned softer, sad but commemorative… “To Lara…” I joined in by lifting the glass and tossing back the contents, all of us slapping them back down on the table almost simultaneously. There was a pause, a moment of silence and I could tell that they were all reflecting suddenly, leaving me feeling slightly awkward.

“What was she like?” I finally broke the quiet, only Chris’ eyes shifting to look at me while the other two seemed to still be in their thoughts, tapping fingers on the table or tracing imaginary circles.

“A ray of sunshine…” Eris said softly then looked up, smiling again sadly. “Bright, beautiful, charming. One of the smartest women I ever met…”

Chris and Filip quickly agreed, adding other adjectives like curious, spontaneous, energetic, sweet… Filip even went so far to brag about her tracking evasion keeping even him off of her trail for days on end. It was obvious that they all cherished her, missed her… were broken up over the loss of her.

“So, she was Batavi?” I questioned curiously at the mention of her evasiveness only to have them all chuckle

“Janissaries actually… which is why that shit was so uncanny!” Filip confirmed and went on for a little while about a time he was tracking her and she had him running in circles before he motioned to the waitress once more.

I laughed softly as yet another round of drinks was ordered and delivered post-haste.

“My lasttt!” I chimed when I wrapped my fingers around the small glass with less coordination than I had the first and a lovely warming sensation trailed down the bridge of my nose as I giggled lifting it….

“Oh… come on… you can’t quit on us now… trying to leave me alone with both these drunken oafs!” Eris chuckled

“That’s right… a threesome just wouldn’t be as much fun tonight!” Chris laughed earnestly at Filip’s comment earning him an elbow from Eris.

“Pleaaasee… y’all ole timers have been learnin’… how… ta hold ya liquor faaaar longer than I even been imagined!... ‘Sides…” I am pretty sure I slurred a word or two… or five… “I think is safe ta say if I keep tossin’ these back I’m gonna be shootin’ our…ou… outttt orgy vibes in this here bar soon’nuff…”

The look that passed between the three of them was almost comical, each with a varying degree of interest. In the end, I stayed, I drank, we… well they reminisced, there was some talk about an investigation but I was fairly certain, even in my tipsy state, that there was huge chucks on information that I was not made privy too. It was not important though, not then. I felt like my role that night was to hopefully keep things lighthearted. I flirted and teased to ease some of the more tense moments as they shared amusing stories and fond memories of their lost friend and somehow, through them, I found myself feeling some kind of kinship with the girl I never met… Eris and I even ended up dancing together playfully at one point, to a song blaring out of the restaurants speaks. Of course, Filip and Chris were adamant that I must be putting a spell on their usually more tip lipped friend. Hell, come to think of it I was being completely out of character too. Since when had I become some ‘that’ girl… some hang out or hook up pal. I was a loner, like literally all my life. Then I go and get turned immortal and suddenly I’m Jerry Hall turning out like some 70’s party girl. I think, that if I was unintentionally doing something to Eris, I was for sure sabotaging my damn self in the process. Maybe… maybe this was just what we needed that night… to take our minds off of the insanity… the uncertainty. To block out the sadness and the frustration that we all much be feeling… at least, that is what I started to convince myself as the night wore on.

None of the employees deemed to curtail our fun, and usually when they did bother to stroll over and check on us, they felt completely compelled to leave us to our fun… maybe… just maybe… with a little bit of influence. Also… maybe… I would think, much later that night as I lay in bed, satisfied and feeling almost comatose, maybe I was getting corrupted by my newly achieved abilitiess. Seduced by the wantoness and power they afforded me. And the more they developed, the more success I seemed to have with them, the more I seemed to crave. My last thoughts before I passed out were Egon’s voice, his caution… be safe… be smart… what was I doing with myself…


⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐


“Just remember… you asked for this”

Last rites? Those were the words that Elia tossed at me, his eyes brimming with some twisted and quite possibly malicious excitement. I didn’t need to be able to read his senses and emotions to know that he was wickedly amused at the prospect that lay ahead for him. My heart raced and I did certainly reconsider this brilliant idea of mine as I stood there in front of him, clenching my fists repeatedly and rolling my neck, hoping I could psych myself up for the fight head.

I had asked for it, requested the last training session of the month with one of the primaries that I had not fought before. There had been other options, but something… maybe the memory of our meeting and that conversation in the yard at the cabin, provoked me to select the hardass JW. Rumors spread about him… and it seemed that it was common knowledge that he murdered Luiza without giving her an option into being an immortal. Not that I was ever feeling particularly charitable towards the red head, but it definitely proved that Elia was a formidable, and very dangerous man.

But hadn’t I already guessed that even before hearing the story about her transition? I guessed it that night at the cabin. My pulse raced again. Egon had warned me, the JW’s were immune to our gifts, having similar abilities themselves… so there would be no surprise jolts that I would be able to call on.

If I thought that training was difficult with my previous sparring partners, Elia was like a tornado and hurricane and monsoon all rolled up into each other. He was swift, strong and brutal. He had not participated with the group sessions up to that point, and maybe there was a reason that he had not been included. I evaded blows as much as possible, got a few in as well, but overall, the man was unrelenting and held nothing back. He jabbed, punched, gripped and tossed me around like a fucking rag doll at times, burying his fists swiftly and concisely to areas that left me winded, dazed, and confused. The gut punches were the worst if I were being honest, my body bowed in and even though I was able to flatten and flex my torso before most of them, I was not able to keep a realistic stance indefinitely. He mercilessly cut me down and smirked as he did it.

“Had enough yet little doll?” he hissed against my ear at one point when he had me caught up, my body locked within his grip after a particularly savage volley of blows.

“Never…” I spit out, jerking his arm closer with both hands after burying my chin in the crook of his elbow then pivoting to the right after kicking off powerfully to the point of shoving my entire body weight into his arm forcing it spread open and I was able to slip out of his hold, spinning around and hammering my fist to his vulnerably exposed kidney area before continuing to twist his wrist and elbow awkwardly until he was bowed backwards and off balance.

The bastard let himself lean into the fall, ending up breaking free of my hold and spinning around once more to face off against me. There was such a contented sadistic grin on his face at that point, thrilled? It sent chills down my spine and I could not rightly say if it was fear or arousal. Maybe a little of both? I was becoming a monster, I think.

In the end, I was no match for him, but… not completely a cakewalk either. He proved I still had far more to learn if I wanted to thoroughly demolish an opponent such as him but the tiny sprinkle of blood that trickled from his nose proved he was not necessarily unscathed.   

We went for drinks later. I was so amped up, charged… I could not rightly remember which of us suggested it. But once we got to the small dive bar of his choosing none of that mattered. His mood was somber, much like a lot of the other people in the agency those days. Not necessarily distant, and he did tease a bit but I knew that the underlining troubles ‘at work’ was definitely a bit of a barrier between those of us that really did not know much about the inner workings on the agency and those of us that knew too much.

“You’re a bit of a hellion…” he muttered with a grin before turning a beer bottle up at his lips.

“I’m little… nothing I can do about that, so I have to make other advantages… it definitely helps that I have been training now for two months before being matched up against you…”

The smug look on his face suggested that I admit that prior training had not prepared me for his onslaught. Of course I did not.

After about an hour or so Sierra showed up, invited by Elia and a mixture of wild stories, good booze and very raunchy flirting ensued. They shared a bit about Hector, a member of their own… dead now, the one that had been blown up in the footage we had seen. A talented JW by all reports and stories, ruthless, savage, a brute… but also someone that at least attempted to seek a family life which, by their words, was the one thing he continually failed at. There was a moment of quiet reflection between the two of them, something that I could not relate too… something private and intimate but then we were back to our own personal wickedness. They were a much different crowd than my other new friends.

Friends. Until this transformation in my life, that had been a foreign concept to me. It brought the memory of Marshall to mind and strangely, for the first time in years, I had the strongest urge to seek him out. He would likely shit himself if I did. But, now, there were others that I had come to somehow appreciate with all their weird eccentricities and otherworldly outlook on life. Being an immortal, sharing a life with supernaturals… with their arrogances and confidences and yes, all their foibles seemed like what I had always been destine for. Or perhaps I was just oh so eager to convince myself of the justification of that outcome.

Whatever the reason, whatever the happenstance or divine will that led me here, I got the feeling that I losing it would be a devastation that I would not welcome or recover from.

PART 5 (Mission) - Done'ish with a breakdown instead of a full chapter

(So just in case I do not get this fully realized before the deadline I want to give some context to what I imagine happening here... would like to come back and elaborate on this part)

They will arrive, enjoy the warmth/sun. Get introduced to the Australian team. Raven will note she is the only non-JW in the group and feel a little isolated and start off the trip a bit more reserved and like her 'normal' self than she has been in recent weeks. She notes Elia and Luiza seem to be handling the 'mission' for the most part and wonders what her purpose is on this. Like her mentor, she might find it a waste of her time, and talent... and begin to question if management actually knows what they are doing. She certainly could think of 10 other things she could be doing rather than traveling to the beach for a two day respite.


She will kind of keep to herself initially and find it rather odd that almost everyone in Australia are original members of their faction. There were no new recruits. She will also be observing their ease and carefree attitudes considering what's been happening and she will wonder why it is that only the Berlin headquarters seems to be aware of these killings when they are happening all over the world and they have to be the ones to pass the information on. Shouldn't immortals everywhere be privy to what's happening in the world? Command of the Berlin squad wasn't Command over all immortals. Or are the killings only happening to members of the Berlin troop?


The questions will be keeping Raven on her toes, guarded. The fact that everyone around her is much older, and at a higher skill level will make her developing powers seem mute at that point. After weeks of growing used to their advantage and benefit, being unable to take advantage of them to a degree at that point will make her a little sour which might also lead to being less controlled over the way her powers affect herself. Of course, everyone except the JW's are affected by her powers, they are just stronger at resisting the urges she is sending out.


She will flirt, try to find out more about the group, its members. She'll chat with the Command, Vid, find him charming but gets the sense that he isn't exactly what he is showing. She will not be immune to his flirty ways, not because of any power he holds but just because she finds him appealing and again, due to her own slip of control on how she is personally affected by her powers (a little aggressive, . She will lose sight of Elia after witnessing his reuniting with Gala, it wont bother her, but she will get the idea to leave him to his entertainment for the night. She will completely avoid Luiza, having very little interest in her bratty behavior. Zuma will really catch her eye, and things may lead to a more private interaction between them which should be extremely intense considering that the both of them possess the power of sexual inducement. I am expecting that it should be quite mind-blowing.

DINNER WITH COMMAND | COMBAT TRAINING




ROUND STATUS R1 - DONE | R2 - Done'ish

Last edited by BambiFoxx (11/08/2020 at 12:20)

About Nadezhda

Name: Nadezhda Hristova Petkova

FC: Katie McGrath

Faction: Samurai

Primary: Leon

Age & Date of Birth: 37; 3rd January 1983

Interests: Amyas, Command, Leon

Round Status: R1 DONE; R2 DONE

Nadezhda's Answers

Do you think you deserve to be here?

I wish that I had an answer but I don't. I can't tell if I deserve being here... I'm used to working hard for my achievements, for the few luxuries I like to afford now and then. Being here feels different because you saw something in me... saw that I have something that connects me with you.

To me, it doesn't feel like I have earned my place yet... maybe that is why I can't tell you if I deserve being here. But also because there is so much that I don't know about you yet.

What scares you the most and why?

My biggest fear had always been losing someone close to me and it only got worse after Philipp had been born. I would do anything to protect him, to keep him safe from harm. He is my biggest treasure, my son - the person I love the most in the world next to my family - and I can't even imagine that something bad happening to him or them... the thought of losing them is too much for me.

I feel like this fear had gotten worse ever since I have become immortal... because he will grow up and get old while I won’t be age a day and I don’t know how to handle that.

What is the most important thing to you?

My son... I'm aware that is probably the most obvious answer. But I was there when he made his first step, spoke his first word... I watched him grow up. I will never stop loving him even if I wasn't much there for him ever since the divorce except for the weekends and a few days during the holidays.

But there is also my work... I worked hard for my achievements, to get where I am right now. I have had enough people telling me that I'm a workaholic and that I should set my priorities right. But I see absolutely no reason to change anything... maybe I don't have much of private life. But it is my life and my decision and as long as I feel comfortable with it... I don't see anything wrong with it.

My job might be stressful and maybe I do spend too much time in my office sometimes... but I’m still there for my son and my family when they need me.

May 16th, Dinner with Command // 20th June, Dinner


Cred to MB

Part 1

Nadezhda’s eyes flew open and for a brief moment she struggled to breath and her hands reached out to get a hold of something… she gasped out when Leon’s face appeared in front of her.

“You are alright.” His voice was soft and comforting as he helped her to sit up.

“Did it work?” She felt horrible… weak like she had been run over by a truck. Nadezhda couldn’t tell if she were supposed to feel like this or if there should be any change given she had just died.

“It did. Otherwise, we wouldn’t be having this talk.” Leon pointed out and handed her a glass of water.

“Good point.” The dark-haired woman nodded before she took a sip.
“How do you feel?”

She pressed her lips together trying to figure out if she felt different compared to her first return, “Pretty normal given the circumstances. Am I supposed to feel anything?” He had spoken about powers before but she hadn’t thought that they would show up the minute she became immortal… at least, she hoped so because it would make things unnecessarily difficult for her.

“No, of course not. But everybody handles the first return different and I would prefer it if you speak with me instead of keeping it to yourself.” Leon said keeping a close eye on her.

“Oh.” She breathed out, “Honestly, right now I’m still feeling pretty much like myself. Maybe that will change once my powers are going to manifest-“ she licked over her lips, “Speaking about them… how exactly is that going to work? Will there be any negative side effects?”

“There might be… it is hard to say as everybody reacts differently to the awakening. But you should never hesitate to approach me if you face any problems.” Leon offered her a smile and placed a hand on her shoulder. “You are part of the Shadows now and we care for each other.”

“I… thank you, Leon.” Nadezhda smiled back at him. She knew that it would take her a while to get used to the new situation… being part of a group full of immortal people who have seen so much of the world. The dark-haired woman takes another sip from her water before looking back at Leon, “What happens next?”

“There will be training. Not only with Eris and me but also the others. But we can discuss the details later… you had an exhausting day.” Another smile from Leon. “We will meet on the 2nd of May again. There is a gym in Berlin which belongs to the Shadows.”

“A gym?” Nadezhda groaned out… the last time she had been in a gym must have been during University and she didn’t have the best memories of it.

“You will be fine, Nadezhda.” Leon laughed.

“You only say that because you haven’t seen me yet.” She pressed her lips together and shook her head. With a sigh, she got up from the sofa picking up her handbag, “See you, Leon.” She flashed him a small smile before she walked out of his apartment.

••••••

It was in the late evening hours when Nadezhda arrived at home… she kicked off her heels and reached for her mobile phones. Her fingers hovered over Julian’s name but she couldn’t bring herself to give him a call. There was a chance that Philipp might be already in bed and she bit on her lower lip… spending another weekend without him had been hard on her and now that she was part of the Shadows she knew that it wouldn’t be the last one. Nadezhda let out a sigh as she walked into her kitchen and poured herself a glass of white wine. The dark-haired woman nearly dropped her glass as her phone started ringing.

“Video call from Julian Neumeister…” she murmured to herself eyebrows knitted together. It wasn’t unusual for her ex-husband to give her a call but a video call… it must have been years since the last time.
It wasn’t Julian’s face that showed up on the screen… it was Philipp who looked at her with a bright smile, “Mama.” He said cheerfully and waved at her. “I missed you.”

“Hey.” Nadezhda smiled back at him. “I missed you too and I’m sorry that I couldn’t spend the weekend with you.” She let out a sigh… she had made up another stupid excuse about how she was needed at work and she felt bad for it. Especially since she knew that likely wouldn’t be the last time. “How was your weekend?”

“Very exciting. Dad took me to the Zoo yesterday and today we have been to the park.” Philipp almost beamed at her, “We saw lions and ice bears… oh, and elephants. I had so much fun.”

“I’m happy to hear that,” Nadezhda replied. “Maybe we can go to the Zoo one day too?” she suggested. Ever since she learned about immortality and that it meant watching her son grew up while she wouldn’t age one day, she wanted to treasure every little moment with him. It was a hard situation for her and she didn’t how to cope with it… or if there was even a way how to deal with it.

“Really? That would be fun.” Philipp was still smiling but for a split second, a sad expression flashed over his face.

“What’s wrong?” the dark-haired woman breathed out. “Did something happen? You know that you can talk with me…”

“It is just-“ Philipp stopped and bit on his lower lip – a habit it seemed that he had picked up from Nadezhda, “It is weird not to spend the weekend with you and I-“

“It is weird for me too.” Nadezhda was quick to interrupt him, “And I miss spending time with you… I miss being with you.” She pressed her lips together. She knew it wouldn’t get any easier over the next weeks if not months or years with her being part of the Shadows now.

“I miss you too, Mama.” Philipp’s voice was almost a whisper. “Do you think that maybe next weekend… can I spend it with you again?”
“Of course.” She should know better not to make any promises but seeing the sadness in her son’s face was too much for her. She thought back at Leon’s offer and that she shouldn’t hesitate to seek him out if she had any problems… this was certainly one. “I love you.” She flashed him a smile, “And you should be heading to bed, young man.”

“I love you too. And I know but dad fell asleep in front of the TV… he didn’t even notice me sneaking out to call you.” Philipp laughed and she rolled her eyes at him, “Good Night Mama.”

“Good Night,” Nadezhda whispered and for a few seconds, she stared at the black screen of her phone before she took a large sip from her wine. The situation was trickier than she could have ever imagined and she cursed herself for not thinking properly before accepting Leon’s offer… or before drinking the damn toxin. But now it was too late and now she had to live with her decision.

Part 2

One of Nadezhda’s eyebrows was arched up as she looked around the gym taking note of all the high-tech equipment and she already had a bad feeling about this. She could handle business meetings, presentations, or long hours in front of her computer… but this was going to be tricky – if not almost impossible. After a short tour and an explanation about how exactly the equipment works and they were allowed to use it anytime, she settled down in a corner with Leon.

“So, how is that going to work?” Nadezhda asked and looked at him.

“For the moment, the focus will be on adaptation and enhanced combat. Eris will be training with us since she had been around for a while and she knows how I like to handle things.” Leon explained before he handed her a stack of papers, “If possible I would like you to do a few of those meditation exercises in the morning and at least once a week we will be doing yoga.”

“Okay, that is something I can work with.” She smiled slightly… the thought of handling weapons or trying herself in combat still gave her a bad feeling and she had absolutely no idea how this was going to work out for her. “There is something I wanted to discuss with you… I spoke with my son on Sunday and I know what I signed up for but is there maybe any way we could make an agreement? Like that I get to keep my weekends with him?” she licked over her lips.

“Actually, I wanted to speak about that with you. I am aware that you have a tight schedule and your personal commitment. I was thinking that maybe we can prepare a full schedule for you.” Leon explained, “I want you to go on with your life without taking too much of your productive hours.”

“I would like that.” Nadezhda nodded, “I know that there might be an exception now and then and I can prepare myself for those moments but-“ she took a deep breath, “I can’t continue making up excuses like how I’m suddenly working on the weekends… it was one of the few arrangements I have made back with Julian after the divorce.”

“I fully understand that Nadezhda and that is why I want you to speak with me should you ever feel like it is getting too much for you or if you need time for yourself.”

“I appreciate that.” She smiled at him again, “So about the training… how exactly is that going to work? I have seen the schedule but is there anything else that I should know.”

“Like I said I will be working on your powers. Here in the gym, you will be learning more about the basics, like how to handle yourself in a fight or how to defend yourself.” He told her. “Of course, you can also train on your own.”

••••••

Nadezhda was back at the gym two days later still sceptical about the whole training but she figured it could be worse… at least, she hoped that with Evelyn being her partner it wasn’t going to be that bad.

“Have you ever done this before?” Evelyn asked and looked at her from head to toe.

“Never… I have been to a gym once but that was ages ago.” Nadezhda shrugged.

“Well, we all had to start at one point.” Evelyn smiled briefly before she took a step forward. “Since you are pretty new to how to fight and how to defend yourself, I will give you a few pointers, okay?”

“You are the one with the experience…” Another shrug from Nadezhda. She flinched slightly as Evelyn stepped behind her.

“Just relax Nadezhda. Nothing is going to happen to you, okay?”

The dark-haired woman took a deep breath focusing herself as she listened to Evelyn’s instructions… on how to stand correctly, on what would be the best way to react when someone tried to attack her and what was the quickest and easiest way to defend herself. It all sounded very rational and like it could actually work but given that she had no experience or whatsoever she still felt sceptical.

“Do you want to give it a try?” Evelyn asked keeping a close eye on her. “I will try to attack you first and then we are going to switch.”

Nadezhda barely had time to nod before Evelyn sprinted in her direction and without thinking she jumped to the side. She has misjudged the other woman though who easily grabbed her hand and easily pinned her to the ground. Nadezhda gasped out in surprise… so much for combat adaptation, she thought to herself. Not that she had expected that wonder was going to happen the second she found herself in a fight.

“You know that you are allowed to hit me?” Evelyn’s lips were curled into a smile as she helped her to get up. “Nobody is going to perfect right from the start and mistakes are bound to happen. But try not to think too much about it and just act. Remember this is only training and not a real fight.” She explained, “In a real fight there won’t be time either to think about your next move or how you want to act.”

“Okay less thinking and more acting… shouldn’t be too hard.” Nadezhda murmured under her breath as she kept her eyes locked on Evelyn. Unfortunately, it wasn’t as easy as she thought it would be. No matter how hard she tried or how quick she tried to move or tried to block any of Evelyn’s attacks it was always her who ended up on the mat or with her hands pinned behind her back. It was frustrating but Nadezhda was stubborn enough that giving up wasn’t an option for her.

If Nadezhda thought that things would be different after she and Evelyn switched position, she was surely mistaken… she kept doing her best, pushing herself over her limits but to no avail. By the time the training session was over Nadezhda was panting and breathing heavily and her body ached almost everywhere which she was definitely going to feel over the next days.

“How bad was it?” she asked Evelyn after taking a huge sip from her cold water.

“You have potential and you being a Samurai is certainly going to help once you have a full grasp of your powers. But it takes time and you shouldn’t rush things.”

••••••

The training was pretty much the same the next days... Nadezhda was switching between working on her powers with Leon and Eris and learning more about hand-to-hand combat with the other Shadows. It was slow painful progress and she was glad for every break that she could get... working with different members on her combat skills was certainly interesting. Especially seeing the techniques they preferred to use and while Nadezhda didn't understand every explanation, it still felt like she was learning something new.

"It is your combat adaptation," Leon explained after she asked him after the last training session.

If Nadezhda had been given a choice, she would have preferred training with him only... his methods were more methodical... something she could relate too.

"And what exactly does this mean?" Nadezhda tilted her head to the side.

"It is a feeling... an intuition." It was Eris who answered, "All it takes is the first strike of the other person and immediately your adaptation kicks in. You will know how to block their attacks, how to strike back and how to defeat them."

In a weird way that actually made sense to Nadezhda... even if she couldn't understand why. Maybe it was what defined her as a Samurai?

"And the Enhanced Combat?" the dark-haired woman pressed her lips together.

"Samurai always found it easier to learn new hand-to-hand combat skills and it wasn't unusual for them to be better at... it is like a natural talent for them." Leon explained, "That doesn't mean though that we are invincible or that you will immediately know everything the moment you learned something new."

"That is why it is important that you learn the basics... otherwise it isn't going to work," Eris added.

"That makes sense." Nadezhda nodded... she could understand the importance of basic skills but her hand-to-hand combat lessons hadn't been exactly successful yet. But giving up wasn't an option for her.

"And Meditation and Yoga?" Nadezhda asked and reached for her water bottle.

"It helps us to stay ground... to unwind and relax when we need it," Eris explained. "It is a mind reset. If we would be training the whole time, it would get too much for us sooner or later."

Nadezhda nodded again, "I can relate to that." Her lips were curled into a small smile as she looked at Eris. "So, I'm not a lost cause?"

"You have the dormant gene. You wouldn't be here otherwise." Leon answered and the dark-haired woman could feel his gaze on her.

"How exactly did you find me anyway?" Nadezhda had been wondering about this ever since Leon had shown up at her office and mentioned immortality and the Shadows for the first time... she could still remember Command's stories... how she had spoken about how the Immortals would come and claim those who were a part of them... when the stars had shown them the path.

"There is a book called tamám shud. It shows us what needs to be done and how to find people like us... how to get information about them." Leon said. "Tamán shud keeps track of everything that has happened... of everything we have done to keep the balance in our world."

••••••

"Nadezda." Amyas greeted her with a smile, "How have you been?"

She blinked in surprise before taking a good look at him... despite his training gear he still had this exquisite aura about himself. "Good and you?"

"The same. And are you ready for today's training?"

She knew that schedule... she knew that he was going to be her sparring partner today and she wondered how exactly it was going to be... how much different he was going to be compared to Evelyn and Victor.

"Do I have another choice?" the dark-haired woman chuckled briefly before she followed him to the training room.

She only needed a few seconds to realise that Amyas knew exactly what he was doing during their sparring. Not only was he full of control but he kept switching between various combat styles... there was never a moment where she could catch her breath. There was no time for her to think about what she could do to block his attacks or how to land a hit herself... she acted based on her instincts... on what her gut told her. Maybe it would be easier if her combat adaptation would kick in.

"Oh!" Nadezhda gasped out after Amyas easily kicked her legs away and she tumbled to the ground. She sighed out in frustration before slowly pushing herself back up.

The training hour seemed endless and Nadezhda stopped counting how many times Amyas managed to pin her down... she wasn't useless though as she actually managed to land a few hits on her own. But it looked like Amyas hadn't even felt them... or at least, he acted this way.

"I think this enough," he said and handed Nadezhda a bottle of water.

"I'm not going to disagree with you." she smiled and opened the bottle... she felt like she had run a marathon... at least, she supposed that it would feel similar. "So, I'm curious... since you all have lived for a while now. Do you still go to work? I imagined that it must be quite tricky since you don't age and all that stuff."

"Of course, we work." Amyas laughed, "Immortality would be boring otherwise. I'm the founder and CEO of" Xavier" and work as a history professor at the University of Berlin."

"Oh, that must be pretty easy... you know given that you must have witnessed most of the historical events yourself." Nadezhda brushed a strand of her hair back... she had never considered history to be something fascinating as it was only constant learning of facts and years."

"Is that your way of asking how old am I? He laughed again.

"Maybe... I didn't know if I could ask you just like that... you know since I'm new to immortality and everything else." Nadezhda tilted her head to the side and looked at him.

"Well, others might not like it but luckily for you, I'm not like them." Amyas flashed her a smile, "I was born in the spring of 70 AD in London... but back then it was still called Londonium."

The dark-haired woman blinked in surprise while she tried to do the quick maths in her head... the rational part of her brain tried to tell her that it couldn't be real, that he was only messing with her... and back in March, she would have easily listened to it. But now after dying only to return back to the living... after listening to Command's story about how the Shadows came to be she knew that Amyas was telling the truth. No matter how unbelievable it might sound.

"That was quite a while ago." Nadezhda finally said after a few moments of silence.

"Yes, that's one way to put it," Amyas replied. "What about you? You mentioned work back at the trip but never what you do."

"Oh, I'm a management-consultant which is actually one of the reasons why I stayed in Berlin." Nadezhda told him, "I'm from Bulgaria originally and I only came to Berlin for my master degree... and then I was offered and I have decided to stay."

"That explains the name... and the accent," Amyas said with a smile. "Have you ever regretted your decision?"

"A few times in the beginning. But as you can see I'm still here."

Part 3

Command’s dinner invitation was unexpected and Nadezhda didn’t know what to think of it... Leon had reassured her that it was normal and Command only wanted to learn more about the new members in a more private setting. And yet she couldn’t help but feel nervous... it reminded her too much of her first job interview or the first time she had been allowed to attend a business dinner with her boss. Nadezhda had been given free rein on choosing the restaurant... she had settled on a small Russian near her office.

“Nadezhda.” Command greeted her with a smile. “How have you been?”

The dark-haired woman returned the smile before she settled down across from Command... it was weird seeing her without Evelyn at her side. She seemed relaxed and yet there was still this intriguing and mysterious aura about her.

“Good and you?” Nadezhda picked up the menu and quickly scanned over it... she had been here a few times, usually in Hannah’s company.

“The same. Is there anything you could recommend to me?” Command asked and pointed at the closed menu in front of her.

“I heard that the beef stroganoff is pretty delicious but personally I would always order the Pirog,” Nadezhda replied and gave her a short explanation about the dish.

“So, you come here often?” Command asked after they have both ordered – a stroganoff for Command and the vegetarian Pirog for Nadezhda.

“I do.... it isn’t far from my office and they know how to cook.” Nadezhda explained, “Usually, I would prefer traditional Bulgarian dishes but unfortunately, I haven’t been able to find a good restaurant yet. Or at least where it tastes at least slightly similar to what my mother used to make.”

“You don’t cook yourself?”

Nadezhda blinked in surprise... she knew that the meeting would be more private but that private... it was unexpected but she saw no reason to complain.

“No.” Nadezhda shook her head, “I have tried it a few times but I have absolutely no talent for it... I have other talents.”
They got interrupted for a moment by the waiter setting down their drinks on the table.

“Tell me, Nadezhda, do you think that you deserve to be here?” Command looked at her with a curious expression.

“That is quite the question.” Nadezhda breathed out before pressing her lips together. “I wish that I had an answer but I don’t. I can’t tell if I deserve being here... I’m used to working hard for my achievements, for the few luxuries I like to afford now and then.” She never looked away from Command, “Being here feels different because you saw something in me... saw that yin have something that connects me with you.” She reached for her wine glass and took a small sip. “To me, it doesn’t feel like I have earned my place yet... maybe that is why I can’t tell you if I deserve being here. But also because there is so much that I don’t know about you yet.”

Nadezhda couldn’t tell if Command was pleased with her answer since she only kept looking at her with an unreadable expression.

Until now, Nadezhda hadn’t thought once about whether she deserved being part of the Shadows or not... yes, she hadn’t been happy with the progress so far but she kept telling herself that it had been only a little over a week... that she was a newbie and had no experience with fighting and hand-to-hand combat. It was a new situation for her but she saw no reason to give up like this.

“And what do you think?” Nadezhda asked after their food arrived at the table.

“It is really good.” Command smiled at her. “You mentioned that your office is nearby... what do you do?”

“Management-consultant,” Nadezhda replied and reached for her wine glass. “It can be quite stressful but I don’t see myself doing anything else.”

“It sounds stressful.” Command noted, “How are you handling it now that you are part of the Shadows?”

“Leon is a big help... we worked out a schedule that helps me to make sure that I have enough time for work, the Shadows and my personal commitments.” Her lips were curled into a smile as she answered. It wasn’t easy for her and would surely take a while until she got used to the hand-to-hand combat and the power training with Leon and Eris... but she was getting there.
“You mean your son right?” Command gave her a soft look.

“Yes.” Nadezhda sighed out, “I’m used to having him around during the weekends and I know it was only twice now... and maybe I’m being silly but it was weird that he wasn’t with me.”

“What is the most important thing for you?”
That was an easy question... almost too easy but one Nadezhda had absolutely no problem with, “My son... I’m aware that it probably the most obvious answer. But I was there when he made his first step, spoke his first word... I watched him grow up.” Her lips were curled into a smile, “I will never stop loving him been if I wasn’t much there for him ever since the divorce except for the weekends and a few days during the holidays.” Nadezhda pressed her lips together, “But there is also my work... I worked hard for my achievements, to get where I am right now. I have had enough people telling me that I’m a workaholic and that I should get my priorities right. But I see absolutely no reason to change anything... maybe I don’t have much of private life. But it is my life and my decision and as long as I feel comfortable with it... I don’t see anything wrong with it.” She took another sip from her wine glass, “My job might be stressful and maybe I do spend too much time in my office sometimes... but I’m still there for my son and my family when they need me.”

“And fear... what scares you the most and why?”

“My biggest fear had always been losing someone close to me and it only got worse after Philipp had been born. I would do anything to protect him, to keep him safe from harm.” Nadezhda knew that she might not seem like it... but she had always been a family person. Moving to Berlin had been a tough decision for her but it had never felt wrong to her... even if it meant being away from her family. But she called them a lot and visited them whenever she could, “He is my biggest treasure, my son – the person I love the most in the world next to my family – and I can’t even imagine that something bad happening to him or them... the thought of losing them is too much for me.” Nadezhda closed her eyes, “I feel like this fear had gotten worse ever since I have become immortal... because he will grow up and get old while I won’t be age a day and I don’t know how to handle that.”

“Thank you, Nadezhda,” Command smiled at her softly.

The rest of their dinner passed rather quickly... they talked a bit more about Nadezhda’s progress and how she was getting along with the other Shadows. Truth was that she hadn’t spoken with all the members yet... she knew their names though and had seen them during the sparring. Nadezhda had never been someone who had many friends as she cared more about whom she could trust and rely on.

“I wish you a Good Night, Nadezhda.” Command smiled softly again.

“I wish you the same.” The dark-haired woman returned the smile.

••••••

"There is something you should know." Leon sounded quite serious... an unusual look for him.

"What's wrong?" Eris asked. Their daily training was over and for once Nadezhda was making her progress with her combat adaptation. She would still consider herself a newbie when it came to hand-to-hand combat but she had actually managed to land a few hits and there had been one moment where she had acted out of pure instinct... almost as if she had done it a thousand times before.

"Something happened... that is all I can tell you for now. There will be a meeting tomorrow. I expect you to be punctual." Leon looked at them before he turned around and left the room.

It wasn't the first time that Nadezhda noticed that his mood had shifted since the beginning of June. She had thought about asking Leon about it... but it seemed useless now since tomorrow she would finally know what has been going on the whole time.

"Do you know what he might be talking about?" Eris asked and Nadezhda snapped out of her thoughts.

"I have no clue." she shrugged, "I noticed that Leon seemed off the past days but he didn't mention anything to me."

"Weird." Eris pressed her lips together but didn't say anything else.


Nadezhda looked around the meeting room a strange feeling in her gut... she had spent half of her evening yesterday thinking about Leon's word trying to figure out what he might have meant. But she still had absolutely no clue and it annoyed her... a lot.

Evelyn was the one who started the meeting and Nadezhda kept switching with looking at her and Command who stood at the window even as the blinds went down and a projector was being turned on.


"Some of you are new, so we’re going to do this the old-fashioned way," Evelyn said and in the next moment a clip showed up on the wall behind her. Nadezhda couldn't tear her eyes away as the figure sat down in an SUV which exploded only a couple of moments later... she gasped out in shock.

"Hector was one of us, on a mission set in the capital of Romania when he was killed in a car explosion moments before heading to his mission," Evelyn explained.

Nadezhda paid little attention to Command and Amyas arguing with each other... still too shocked by what she had just seen.

"We have 13 deaths now," Command's voice was loud enough to get her attention, "Sol got onto a ferry and never stepped off of it."

"So, you found Lara?" Eemil interrupted her. Nadezhda knitted her eyebrows together trying to remember if anyone had mentioned the name Lara before... she seemed important.

The next picture was one that Nadezhda would never forget in her life... it showed the naked and headless body of a woman washed up on a shore. She swallowed and forced herself to look away.

How was that possible? They were immortal... or at least there were supposed to be immortal. How could they be dead? There was someone out there killing Shadows. Nadezhda took a deep breath trying to stay calm upon realising that she was one of them now... that she might be the next who would die.

Nadezhda listened as Command spoke about a council happening next months and that they would be visiting the other units until then... she didn't quite understand what exactly that would mean but it sounded pretty serious.

"I would like to have new members participate. Evelyn will see that you gt your assignments and group leads will be Egon, Elia, Leon and Amyas." Command's voice had turned cold... she looked nothing like the woman who had dinner with Nadezhda only two weeks ago. 

Nadezhda immediately sought out Leon once the meeting was over, "Hos is that possible? How are they dead?"

"There are a few ways, how an immortal can be killed." Leon sighed out before pressing his lips together, "Explosions or beheading for example... I should have told you."

"You should." Nadezhda agreed with him... she wasn't mad at him or disappointed. The shock about what she had just seen was still too fresh and knew that it wouldn't be easy for her to forget about it.

Later this day, Nadezhda stood in front of her windows with a glass of wine in her hand as she looked at the streets below her.

What scares you the most? She heard Command's voice in her mind.

"Death... I fear death." Nadezhda murmured to herself before she took a sip from her wine.

••••••

Another day and another training with Leon... there were still working on her combat adaptation and she was slowly making a progress. Nadezhda gave up on trying to understand how it was supposed to work or if there was any trick to make it manifest faster. Instead, she relied on her sense and instincts which seemed the best way of making it work so far.

Today seemed to be the exception though since nothing was working... no matter how hard she tried and kept focusing.

"Okay, what is wrong with you today?" Leon let out a sigh and handed her a water bottle.

"What are you talking about?" the dark-haired woman replied and arched up an eyebrow.

"Nadezhda, what did I tell you? I asked you to speak with me if you are ever feeling like it is getting too much for you." he sat down on the floor and signed for her to do the same.

"It is-" she took a deep breath, "The pictures... I can't get them out of my head. I tried and I know that isn't healthy that I keep thinking about them... that I keep thinking what if it is me who is next..." she licked over her lips. Nadezhda couldn't remember the last time she had felt this helpless and lost.   

"I'm sorry Nadezhda." Leon's voice was soft and he reached over placing his hand on top of hers. "It isn't an easy situation for all of us and maybe it doesn't seem this way but it has been hard for me too... I have known them." he dragged his other hand through his hair. "Maybe it was a mistake that I haven't told you earlier that being immortal doesn't mean that you are invincible as well."

"It isn't your fault, Leon and I don't blame you... I don't know why you choose not to tell me right after we met but I'm convinced that you have your reasons." she breathed out.

"I'm still sorry about it." Leon said again, "Is there anything else you want to speak about?"

"Well, there is also my job... I'm not saying that there is any problem or like this. But we have a new client and he is quite demanding and I feel like that he gives us a call every day asking how we are coming along... which is pretty annoying." Nadezhda narrowed her eyes together, "It isn't unusual for our business and nothing I can't handle... but with the Shadows, the hand-to-hand combat and my power training, it feels like that I have no moment to breathe."

"And that is exactly why I asked you to speak with me." Leon shook his head at her, "It is okay to feel like this and it is okay to ask for a break... no one is going to think differently about you, Nadezhda." He stood up and held out his hand, "How about we get out of here and go for a drink or maybe dinner? I don't know about you but it usually helps me to clear my head." he flashed her a smile.

"You know that sounds like a really good idea." Nadezhda returned the smile as she accepted his hand.

They spent a nice and relaxing evening and for once she was able to stop thinking about the Shadows... to stop thinking about the pictures and everything that has happened in the past weeks and what was going to come next for them.

Part 4

It was time for her first mission and she couldn't stop worrying about... it helped that she wasn't doing it alone and with Amyas, she knew at least one person who was coming along as well. Another positive aspect was the fact that the mission wasn't happening during the weekend. Nadezhda didn't need to see Philipp's sad expression again and she was still surprised how easy it was to get two days off... something about unused vacation days.

"Good Morning, Nadezhda." Amyas' lips were curled into a smile as he greeted her.

She blinked at the sight of him... dressed in a fancy suit with sunglasses and yet he managed to look very casual in it. "Good Morning."

"And are you excited?" he stepped closer.

"Considering that I haven't been to Nairobi before... yes I am." Nadezhda smiled.

"Not a fan of travelling?"

"A fan? Well, I do enjoy travelling but I have never been outside of Europe. Speaking about that... how exactly are we getting to Nairobi?" Nadezhda tilted her head to the side.

"With a Moon Gate." Amyas made it sound like it was the most obvious answer, "We have been using them for a while now. Without them, we wouldn't be able to travel that quickly around the world."

The dark-haired woman nodded as the other members of the team arrived... Riona and Victor. 

As she stepped towards the Moon Gate, she wondered what was going to await them... how the mission was going to be like.

After arriving in Nairobi and settling into the hotel, Nadezhda couldn't help but feel restless... not only was she stuck but there was also the heat which was too much for her. She had never been a fan of sun and less alone of too hot weather.

"This is going to be a long day..." The dark-haired woman murmured to herself as she looked at the busy streets of Nairobi. With a sigh, she turned back to her room before she reached for the book she brought along. It was a Christmas gift from Hannah and the fact that she hadn't started reading it showed how busy she had been in the past months.

Nadezhda gave up after 15 minutes closing the book with a loud sigh... she couldn't even call Hannah since not only was her friend at work but also because she had made up the stupid excuse that she needed two days for herself and that she might check out the new spa.

"Okay, I have enough." the dark-haired woman stood up from the bed. She grabbed her keycard and walked out of the room. 5 minutes later she was sitting in the hotel bar a black coffee and today's newspaper in front of her. If she had known that she would be feeling restless, she would have brought her tablet or something else to keep her busy and not a book... usually she enjoyed reading but today she found it hard to concentrate.

"Not a fan of hotels either?" Amyas slipped into the seat across from her.

Nadezhda looked up in surprise... she hadn't even heard him approach. "Hard to say since I don't spend a lot of time in them." she shrugged, "I tried reading but I'm feeling too restless."

"Is something wrong?"

"It is the mission... I don't know what to expect and honestly, I like to prepare myself." she pursed her lips together.

"But where is the fun in that?" Amyas laughed, "I can assure that it is a pretty simple mission... just tonight and tomorrow we will be already back home."


It was in the late afternoon when Ace and Udo showed up at the Hotel... it was still hot outside but at least, Nadezhda no longer felt like she was going to melt or look like a crab if she stayed in the sun only a second too long. To her surprise, they ended up in a gorgeous mansion where they were greeted by Jacob.

"Welcome." he smiled at them.

It was Leo, the Command, whom they met next and to her surprise, Amyas handed him an envelope which was destroyed immediately. She blinked in confusion wondered if that was the whole purpose of the mission... and why she had to come to Nairobi in the first place.

The following dinner was nice and it was in the late evening when Nadezhda was standing at the edge of the terrace enjoying the scenery around her. The heat was completely gone now and a part of her thought it was a shame that they wouldn't be staying any longer.

"Didn't I tell you that it was going to be simple?" It was Amyas who joined her and smiled.

"You did." The dark-haired woman nodded, "But you should give me the benefit of doubt... you know since I'm new and everything."

"Mhm, maybe I can make an exception for you." he laughed, "And what do you think? Beautiful isn't it?" he pointed at the scenery in front of them.

"It is though I don't think that I would be able to endure the heat every day." she took a sip from her drink, "What about you? Have you been here before?"

"A few times... I have known Leo and Jacob for a while now."

Nadezhda smiled at him when her phone beeped with an incoming message... it was a picture of Philipp next to his new bike. Her smile got bigger at the sight.

"Good News I suppose?" Amyas looked at her curiously.

"Yes." she turned around the phone and showed him the picture.

"That is Philipp?"

"Mhm, he has been begging for a new bike for at least half a year since his old one broke down." she explained, "Unfortunately, it happened right after Christmas and well, Julian and I have decided to wait for now... knowing Philipp he would have used it even during the winter."

Nadezhda looked at the picture one more time before she put away the phone only to take notice of Amyas' serious expression, "Is something wrong?"

"No... well, not really. I don't want to overstep any boundaries but I have been thinking about it since the trip... how are you handling your immortality?" he asked and looked at her.

She knew what he was talking about and swallowed, "It isn't easy for me... back when I accepted Leon's offer I hadn't even thought what exactly it would mean for me... and my family and friends." she took a deep breath, "I try not to think about it... to forget it. But I know that sooner or later I have to accept that it will happen... even if it will be hard for me." Nadezhda pressed her lips together.

"You are close with each other," Amyas noted... though it could also have been a question.

"Of course, we are. I will admit that the time after my divorce wasn't the easiest one... for both of us. But Philipp is my biggest treasure and I would do anything for him." Nadezhda explained, "It is weird that I'm not able to tell him about you... or the Shadows." Something else she still needed to get used to.

"You know if you need someone to talk with, you know where to find me... the same if you just want to go for a coffee together." Amyas offered.

"Thank you, Amyas." her smile was small but sincere since she did appreciate his offer.

For a brief moment, he placed a hand on her shoulder before he turned around. She nodded him at telling him that she would join them in a few moments.

DONE

Last edited by schoggettchen (11/08/2020 at 18:07)

' though she be but little, she be fierce. '

Form

Name: Riona Lee

FC: Lee Ji-eun

Faction: Batavi

Primary: Filip

DOB: 13th April 1989

Current residence: Berlin, Germany

Occupation: Dance Choreographer at a famous dance institute.

Interests: Victor, Filip, Eris, Aslan

Command's Answers

Do you think you deserve to be here?

Riona tilted her head to the side almost thoughtfully. “Using the word ‘deserve’ in this kind of context is funny to me. This Shadow thing, this Immortality, could be either a blessing or a curse, though frankly I’m hoping it's the former. Based on that, do I deserve rewards or punishment?

Do I believe I deserve either? No, if not simply for the fact that my life has been neither good nor bad. I’ve done nothing to deserve a reward and nothing to receive punishment.” She drummed her fingers lightly on the table as silence fell between them. After a few seconds, she leaned forward. “Perhaps I don’t deserve this life. Yet, at least. I intend to value my actions, value what is taught to me, and by then, whatever I get at the end of this immortal line, I could say that I probably deserve it.”


What scares you the most and why?

Riona blinked and then let out a short, bitter laugh. “Fear, huh? I thought fear would go away after I became immortal.” She shook her head in sardonic amusement. “Funny how that turned out. My fear, back then, was loneliness. I was afraid to be alone, afraid to be bored.”

“And now?” Command asked.

Riona looked at her, brows furrowed together as she hesitated for a moment. Her voice came out quiet, fierce. “I fear that everything I’ve gained will not be enough to protect my loved ones, even if I could count them all on only one hand. There’s so much… darkness, danger in this world. It makes my old fear seem like a passing cold. It’s a dark cloud in my head, you know? What if I gained all these powers, only for them not to be enough to protect those who are important to me? What then?”


What is the most important thing to you?

Riona took a sip of her drink, pondering the question. “Important, hm? I would say… value. I value my loved ones enough to want to protect them against anything. I hope to value the Shadows enough to be loyal to them and to you, Command.” She smiled. “Filip values whatever he sees in me and in turn, I’m going to value him as my Primary.” Again she paused, chewing a little on her bottom lip. She peered up at Command. “And I sincerely hope you and the Shadows have the right values.”

Story: Done

6 - riona of batavi

When Riona woke up, aside from the pangs of hunger in her stomach, she felt absolutely fine. She blinked at the morning light seeping into the foreign room through the windows and frowned. This didn’t seem right… wasn’t it supposed to be nighttime? Yanking off the covers, she jumped out of bed, pleased to see that she hadn't magically sprouted some extra arms or anything particularly weird. She tested her weight on the floor, hopping a little in place. Hmm, nothing had changed.

She looked around Filip’s guest room and finding that she was alone, she went in hunt of her Primary, walking barefoot around the apartment. Cold air seeped into her skin, making her shiver. Goodness, did Filip not own heaters? What’s with this temperature!

"Filip!" She called out.

The giant of a man appeared in the doorway of the kitchen, a wide smile on his face as he held out a mug of what seemed to be coffee.

“Welcome back, Fine Wine.”

“I told you not to call me that,” she complained, taking the mug from him gratefully. "I thought the transformation was supposed to be only a few hours. It's morning now."

She pointed at the large windows around his living room, as if the sunlight pouring in wasn’t painfully obvious as it lit up the comfy space with a pleasant glow. Nevertheless, his eyes followed her finger and then he nodded, turning back to her.

He smiled, eyes twinkling in apparent mirth. "I can see that. The transition to immortality did take a short while. About an hour or so." Was it just her or was there humour in his voice?

Riona drank her coffee, waiting patiently for him to continue.

"You woke up, declared you were sleepy and went to sleep."

She scoffed with a roll of her eyes. "No I didn't."

He nodded, taking a sip of his own coffee. "Yes you did."

There was a moment of silence as she tried to digest this new information. Her eyes trailed around the happily lit room, recalling the evening before when she had come and they were eating take outs on the coffee table. The coffee table that was now clean and empty of any of the food they had consumed. She looked back at the windows and then at the mug in her hands. Slowly, Riona turned and stared at Filip’s grinning face in disbelief.

"I died as a mortal, came back as an immortal and went back to sleep ?"

"You don't remember? It was very funny."

Well, she didn’t think so. In fact, there was something totally suspicious in the way that she didn’t feel any different. Abruptly, she narrowed her eyes, tilting her head back as she peered up at him, as if trying to see into his soul. He looked back, totally amused.

“What are you doing?”

“Are you punking me?”

He laughed. “Am I what?”

“Punking. Is this immortal thing a total lie?” she spun around, staring at the ceilings, the corners and any possible suspicious areas. Her voice lowered. “Are there hidden cameras?”

“No, I’m not punking you. No, this immortal thing isn’t a lie and,” he scrunched his nose up in distaste as he rolled his eyes. “Absolutely no cameras.” He looked her over, eyes scrutinizing her from head to toe. "How do you feel?”

She cocked her head to the side, once again assessing her body. Fingers moved the way they were supposed to, legs moved, nothing magical seemed to be running through her body…she hopped on one leg. Yep, nothing changed. She shrugged. “The only difference I’m feeling is that I’m absolutely starving.” A shiver went through her as  the cold bit into her. “And geez, couldn’t you turn up the heat? Why’s it so cold in here?”

Filip merely lifted an eyebrow as he raised the mug to his lips, hiding a mysterious smile. "Sorry. Anyway, you better get home and get ready."

"Get ready? For what?"

“The training of your new life, Fine Wine.”


-------


"If I knew that hiking everyday was on our To-do list, I would never have become an immortal."

Filip did not appear particularly impressed as he sat on a boulder and watched a red-faced, heavily panting Riona try to suck in a breath. She impatiently wiped off the sweat on her forehead with the back of her hand. Hiking was usually something she loved but for whatever freaking reason, she could not maintain her energy. She got tired so quickly, it was almost embarrassing.

"It hasn't even been two days," her Primary called out, shaking his head.

"That's easy for you to say, two days must seem like half a day to your giant form." She tried to glare at him but found it difficult as she tried to steady her breathing. So much for multi-tasking. "It makes no sense that a man of your size can move like water."

“I’m a Batavi,” he said with a casual shrug, as if that answered everything. Well, if Riona was honest, it actually did. She sucked in a breath and straightened, refusing to allow her sorry state to hold her back.

“Fine, I’m done complaining. Let’s go.”


-------


A few days later, Riona was sitting at one of her favourite restaurants, sipping on water. Her exhaustion and soreness from the one-on-one training with Filip had been quite… demanding.

“Ri, you okay?” Leila peered at her, looking concerned. Next to her, Landon was giving Riona the same look. She blinked at them both.

“What?”

“You seem super unfocused. Is everything alright?” Leila’s eyebrows furrowed together over her bright blue eyes. “You’re not here.”

“I am!” Riona protested, clearing her mind out of the random blankness it had slipped into. That had been happening a few times since she woke up at Filip’s a couple days ago, but her Primary had said it was perfectly normal. It would go away after a while and with training, so she should just be patient. That whole zoning out thing was totally not fun. She refocused on her friends.

“What were you guys saying? Sorry, I was just thinking about…” what would she be thinking about? Oh god, what...what...oh, yeah, “...work,” she finished lamely. Great thinking, dumbass.

The restaurant they had chosen for their hangout was a fun little fast-food place, where their homemade burgers tasted both like a slice of heaven and possible cardiac-arrest. Around them, waiters and waitresses hustled, calling out orders, carrying greasy-yet-delicious orders and scribbling down in their notepads. The air hummed with pleasant energy and light chatter.

Landon sighed as he slung an arm over the back of Leila’s chair, leaning back in his seat. “We want to go out for a movie later in the week. There’s that new horror film coming out, remember?”

Riona nodded, suddenly recalling Leila chattering about it excitedly over the phone. “Oh, yeah. Of course, we can go. I’m so down.”

Landon gave her a patient look while Leila’s frown got deeper. “We already established we were going, Ri. We were asking if we should go for dinner before or after the movie.”

“Oh.” Well, she must have missed that part. Obviously.

A waitress was trying to hand over the bill at the next table filled with rowdy teenagers, but the kids were too engrossed in their conversations to notice the poor server. After a few moments of unsuccessfully trying to garner their attention, she finally got the courage to tap one of the girls’ shoulders.

Leila leaned forward, taking Riona’s hand in hers and looking earnestly into her eyes. “Ri, if you’re too tired this week, we could always go another time. We know that it's been quite stressful for you ever since the dance studio pulled in so many new students after that music video--”

The waitress gave the kids a polite smile as they apologized for not noticing her, told them it was okay and proceeded to hand them a leather bound bill-book. One of the kids said that their dad had agreed to lend them his credit card so for this special day, he was going to treat them all. There was a mini cheer at that.

“Yeah,” Landon’s voice piped up as he nodded. “It must be really insane over there now. I remember how many people were lined up outside the studio when we dropped by the other day so honestly, if you feel like you can’t do this week--”

“It’s really not that big of a deal,” Riona said. “I could still do the movie, okay?”

The kids asked if they could pay via credit card and the waitress nodded, reaching for her apron where the portable POS machine was usually kept. Except it wasn’t there. She glanced down and then politely excused herself to go find it.

“Are you sure?” Leila asked, still looking terribly concerned. “You look so haggard.”

Riona blinked, amused. “That’s rude.”

The poor waitress couldn’t seem to find her POS machine and was looking on the verge of panic as she moved around the restaurant. She must have felt like she would get into huge trouble if she had really lost that machine.

“I’m just being honest, Ri. Are you taking care of your health?”

“I am.”

As the panicked waitress started to make a third pass at Riona’s table, Riona turned to grab her attention.

“Excuse me,” she called. The waitress spun, a slightly strained smile on her face. Riona nodded towards the counter. “It’s on the corner of the counter, behind that stack of fake fruit.”

The waitress blinked a few times, her polite smile frozen on her face. “I’m not sure what you…” Her eyes shifted to the counter, where the portable POS sat, half-hidden by the fruit basket. Her eyes widened, filled with relief, and she thanked Riona before hurrying off. Riona turned back to her friends, reaching for a french fry on Leila’s plate. She stopped when she noticed her friends were staring wide-eyed at her.

“What?”

Leila stared at her, mouth slightly agape. “How did you know what she was looking for? Wait, how did you know where it was?”

Riona stared back, confused. “What do you mean?”

“The waitress’s POS? How did you…?”

Riona stopped with her stolen french fry halfway to her mouth. How did she know where the POS machine was? Her brows furrowed as she quickly thought back to what Filip had told her during their hikes.

”You may experience bouts of your abilities as the days go on. They’ll be unnerving, random and will come-and-go. One of these outbursts will be Enhanced Tracking, the ability to find and know exactly where things are.” He tapped her temple, his eyes serious but warm. “Subconsciously, you track your surroundings no matter how big or little and you will have them stored in the back of your head.”

Riona let out a nervous laugh. “Lucky guess, maybe?”


-------


On May 2nd, Riona found herself gaping at the sight of a massive high-tech private gym. The place was huge, with weights and machines on one floor, a room filled with training mats, wrestling rings and other weird stuff on another, an indoor pool, complete with a sauna, spa area and shower rooms on yet another floor. It was a work of deadly, exercising art.

She turned to Filip. “This is like those private agent gyms in movies. Except bigger. And cooler.”

He snickered as he dropped his duffel bag at the corner of the room with all the mats, pulling off his jacket and exposing his massive, well-built frame. Now, Riona was no stranger to Filip’s freaking sexy physique but the sight of all those muscles still intimidated her because she knew what would come when he decided to display all of that. And it wasn’t for anything sexy.

He looked pointedly at her bag, walking towards her almost menacingly.

She stared at him, slowly backing away. “Now?”

His eyes glinted with humour. “Yes.”

“But it’s my first time!” she protested in dismay as he reached her.

He smiled, taking her bag and dropping it next to his. “I’ll be gentle,” he promised. Riona eyed his much, much larger frame where muscles bulged out almost threateningly.

“You could just stand there and flex, you know,” she told him, hoping for a chance to get out of what she knew was coming. “I wouldn’t mind a show.”

“Take it off, Fine Wine,” he said, moving to one of the mats and bringing up a hand, motioning her over.

Dammit, he didn’t take the bait. She very slowly unzipped her jacket and just as slowly, moved to step on the mat in front of him. He laughed.

“With the way you’re moving, no one would believe you’re a Batavi.”

She ignored that. “You’ll kill me.”

“You’re immortal.”

“You said immortals can die!”

“You won’t die, I promise. Not by my hands.” Filip sank into a fighting position, knees bent, hands up. She mimicked him grudgingly. His lips twitched. “Focus on me and don’t lose sight.”

She scoffed, trying for a brave front. “Lose sight? How would I--”

Riona gasped as she suddenly found herself on her back, the back of her knees stinging and indicating that she’d been hit there. She blinked and saw that Filip was still in the same position. Climbing back up to her feet, she looked at him in awe.

“You didn’t move.”

“I did. You just didn’t keep track.” He smiled, moving a step back before sinking back into a combat position. “Let’s try that again.”


-------


Bruised, battered and painfully exhausted, Riona massaged her sore shoulders. She’d practiced some beginner hand-to-hand combat with Filip. Actually, she practiced falling on her ass while Filip laughed at her. Okay, he didn’t laugh but he might as well have with the way his eyes were brimming with mirth! After she showered and stepped out of the women’s locker room, she found Filip already waiting for her, engaged in a conversation with another guy. It was the same guy she had noticed Filip hung around often when they were at the cabin.

Filip spotted her, and waved her over, slinging a heavy arm around her shoulders when she reached them. “Chris, meet my sidekick, Riona.”

Riona sniffed in offense, elbowing his side. “I’m not your sidekick.” She reached out a hand at the other guy. “Hi.”

Wow, she was exhausted. Images of her bed started to conjure up in her head, enticing her. She blinked that image away and shook her head slightly, trying to focus on the guy with bleached blond hair and handsome features.

The man smiled, amusement glinting in his eyes. He raised his hand to shake hers and Riona gasped at the array of tattoos decorating his arms. “Hello. Christopherr Carr.”

“I love your tattoos,” she told him, her eyes touching the inked artworks with awe. Some were intricately detailed, weaving and intersecting with each other almost flawlessly. It was truly a work of art. “They’re exquisite.”

“Thank you.” He smiled widely. “It’s nice to meet someone who appreciates art, unlike some giant ogres.”

Filip just snorted in amusement before turning to Riona. “I was just speaking with Chris here about the training schedules,” he said, handing her a paper with his free hand. “I also received a message that Command would like to meet privately with the new recruits, and that includes you.”

“Command? Does she often meet up with new recruits? Like, privately?”

Both Filip and Chris nodded.

“Yes, but she usually hangs out in a favourite spot, nothing too overwhelming or intimidating,” Chris assured. “She just wants to get to know you all individually.”

Riona pondered that. “Oh. Okay. So, when will I be meeting her?”

Filip took her bag as they made their way towards the exit. “May 22nd.”

“Hm,” she said, her eyes drifting to the schedule where different names were all slotted in. “Hah! I only have one training day with you, Filip.”

He and Chris both gave her a pitying look, making her smug smile melt away. “What?”

“I’m one of the nice ones,” he told her. “Eemil and Chris here,” he pointed a thumb at Chris, “will not be kind to you.”

Riona’s eyes drifted to Chris who just grinned innocently back at her. She looked down at the schedule and sighed, deciding not to dwell on that. “My brain’s too tired for this.”

Chris smiled down at her.

“I didn’t quite get a name,” he said, ignoring Filip who opened his mouth.

“Riona Lee,” she replied, returning Chris’s smile.

Filip grinned, a glint in his eyes as he looked at her. “Riona of Batavi.”

7 - training with the shadows

When Riona stepped into the gym two days after her mini-sparring session with Filip, with her phone ringing incessantly in her hand, she paid no mind to it, her eyes bulging at the sight before her. The gym had been empty when she had first come, looking not-so-intimidating with the lack of people. But today, people were moving around, dressed in training gears and killer vibes, busy with warmups or talking quietly in groups. Filip walked in behind her and grinned at all the people milling about.

“Ah, this is what I like to come back to.”

They had just come back from what Filip called ‘a walk’ but was really a very long trekk in the middle of some painfully hot place. They were covered in sweat-- Riona gave her Primary a sideway glance and corrected herself. She was covered in sweat, dirt and sand while he looked like he just came back from a lovely stroll through the park. Cailee chuckled as she walked up to them, already dressed in her work-out outfit.

“I braved the icy mountains yesterday,” she told Riona. She lifted her fingers up. “I’m still not sure if I have frostbite.”

Both women looked at Filip who innocently nodded, hands on his hips. “Well done, you two.”

Cailee and Riona exchanged long-suffering sighs, which Filip shrugged off with a chuckle. He handed Riona an energy drink, tipping his chin towards the locker rooms.

“Think of it this way, you already had your warmup, Fine Wine. Dump your shit in the locker room, freshen up and catch your breath before the sparring session.” He turned, after giving both of them flirtatious winks, and strolled away.

“That wasn’t a warmup!” she called after him, internally groaning when he just laughed. Cailee sighed, shaking her head.

“He’s hopeless.”

“Tell me about it,” Riona started for the locker rooms, glancing over her shoulder at her fellow Batavi. “Where are you heading?”

“Going to grab an energy booster before I hit the training room,” she said. The women parted ways and Riona pulled out her phone as she gunned for the lockers. Leila had called her three times. She popped open her chosen locker door as she called Leila back, pulling out a clean towel from her bag and slinging it over her shoulder.

Her cousin picked up after one ring. “You’re quitting the studio?”

“Uh, hi to you too, Leila.”

“Why are you quitting?” she demanded. “I thought dance was your life! What happened?”

Riona pulled off her jacket and stuffed it into the bag, putting it in the locker. “I just needed to go in a different direction for a while.” She pulled out a fresh workout outfit, eyeing the showers. Maybe she should go in for a quick shower and get all the sand off her body.

“A different direction? Why didn’t you say anything before?”

“Leila, I have to go.”

“What? Why? What are you doing?”

“I picked up a different job. I’ll tell you about it later, okay?”

“Ugh, fine. I’m coming over in a few days so you better talk to me.” She hung up. Riona sighed, put away her things and headed for the showers, trying not to think of what would happen with her relationships as time went on.


-------


Because the schedule had split people up into pairs, everyone moved to their training mats with their respective partners with ease. Victor stood on one of the mats, dressed in a grey sweatshirt and combat sweatpants and a look of slight wonder on his face as he gazed around. Riona approached him with a smile, thrilled that she had taken that shower. The man was ridiculously cute.

Victor’s eyes landed on her and he smiled in welcome.

“Hi,” he said as she reached him.

“Hi.”

“Won’t you be tired?” he asked. Riona’s brows furrowed in question.

“Ah, what do you mean?”

“I saw you earlier with your primary. You looked exhausted.”

She laughed, embarrassed that he had seen her step in looking like a sweaty pig. “No, I’m not tired. It was a walk… a warmup of sorts.” She didn’t mention that the walk took place in some freaking desert. She spotted Filip standing with his partner and she glared at his back, hoping he could feel her waves of promised wrath.

Victor nodded in understanding but before he could speak up, Evelyn started talking, demanding their attention. The woman stood in her own workout gear, looking like a deadly badass with a glint in her eyes.

“I don’t need to re-introduce everyone but for those of you who don’t remember, I’m Evelyn and I will be your trainer for the day.” She stood in the middle of the room, a picture of calm and poise, a deadly calm air hovering around her. “We will be training all you new recruits, pitting you against each other and other primaries in hand-to-hand combat. This will help you discover how other factions move, inspire you to study your own abilities against theirs, and make you stronger, more powerful. Besides me, Amyas and Leon,” she nodded towards the two men, “will be your trainers every other day as shown on your schedules. Let me show you what kind of skills you should be able to acquire…”

She brought one of the primaries forward and demonstrated a few moves before indicating to the recruits to try it out. Riona and Victor turned to each other and he winced slightly as he looked down at her.

“I’ll try to be gentle,” he said. She raised an eyebrow in amusement.

“You don’t have to, you know,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Filip’s a giant and he gets me on my back more times than I can count.”

There was an awkward silence between them as Victor cleared his throat and looked away. After a moment, Riona realised what she said. Horrified, she fumbled to correct it.

“No! Not like that! I meant in combat! Fighting!” Her cheeks burned as she hurriedly tried to clear up the misunderstanding. “He trains with me and he always beats me. He’s my primary, as you know.”

A smile danced on the corner of Victor’s lips. “Aha.”

“It’s really not like that,” she insisted. “I mean, between the two of you I wouldn’t want him to get me on my back, he’s such a flirt, we’re not interested in each other like that and--” she froze, meeting Victor’s highly amused stare, and then abruptly looked around herself.

“What are you looking for?” Victor asked, sounding as though he was trying very hard not to laugh. Her face burned.

“A hole to climb into and die,” she told him. “You know what? You’re bigger than me, see if you can’t just squash me into oblivion.”

That would ensure she didn’t say any more stupid things in front of this man.

He chuckled, eyes bright with amusement, and she sighed. “Can we just forget whatever I said? Pretend we just engaged in normal conversation.”

He managed to choke out a ‘sure’ amidst his chuckles.

Evelyn came up to them, drawing their attention away from Riona’s earlier blunder and towards the task at hand. She explained to them the procedures, showed them what to do and watched them as they attempted the moves on each other. Then she demonstrated the move on each of them, explaining in detail how to execute the various moves using their own different abilities. When she left to attend to another pair, Riona and Victor practiced the combat moves, trying to figure it out correctly.

She and Victor were on the same level as neither of them really knew what they were doing. They looked at the other pairs for references and then went back at each other again and again until Evelyn came back to them.

Riona was no stranger to a hefty workout, considering she had danced all her life, but exhaustion settled into her bones far earlier than she would have liked, making her body feel heavy and sluggish. She hadn’t been able to execute any of the moves against Victor or land any hits on him.

After the gruelling session was over and she and the other recruits were breathing hard, hands on their knees as they struggled to suck in oxygen, Evelyn gave them all some pointers, reminding them that they wouldn’t be perfect combatants just yet as they have yet to fully tap into their abilities. Nevertheless, she praised them and then let them go.

She stretched, sucking in a deep breath through her nose as she tried to cool off. The people all around started to head towards the doors, already chatting amongst themselves. She and Victor stayed in their places, watching the crowd for a moment.

“You want to grab something healthy to drink?” Riona asked as she turned to Victor who was keeping a little to himself, quietly observing the flow of people moving about. He blinked.

“A drink?”

“Yeah, a smoothie or something? It’s great for the body after a workout.” They headed for the exit once most of the people were gone. Riona honestly didn’t mind heading off by herself but she saw how Victor seemed a little...well, guarded. He didn’t seem particularly shy, just unsure, but maybe that was just her.

“A smoothie, huh?” Victor paused as they stood outside the locker rooms. Their eyes met and then he smiled. “Sure. We’ll meet up here after the showers, then.”

Once they had freshened up and changed into more suitable attire, she and Victor headed for the closest smoothie bar, which wasn’t particularly hard to find. Wherever gyms were, smoothie and health bars showed up nearby. The two of them settled by a window table with their smoothies and broke into light chatter, touching topics of the Shadows and the intensity of their trainings.

The weeks that followed were the same.

Riona trained with different people and different trainers on their scheduled days and each of them had their own unique method of combat. For one, Filip was right when he mentioned that Eemil didn’t hold back in training. Oftentimes, Riona fell over without knowing what hit her. Well, she knew what hit her and it was Eemil, but she wasn’t sure how he was doing it. He was good to her though, helping her up and slowing down his movements to show her what he was doing. He also gave her lots of pointers which was great, even though she still couldn’t land even a ghost of a hit on him.

Leon, as a trainer, was magical. Riona couldn’t help but feel an immense rush of respect for the man while he was teaching. He moved and adjusted to people’s style and watching him spar with the other trainers was always fascinating. When Riona once asked him what fighting style he had, he’d ask her to name one. When she asked him to demonstrate a Subak move, a traditional Korean martial art, he had smiled and then demonstrated it. On her. That’s when she realized he had probably studied every form of hand-to-hand combat and she would do well to stay on his good side.

Amyas was the last of the three trainers, and she didn’t know what it was, but whenever he was around, she felt the need to lower her gaze. Perhaps he was letting out such a bright light or something because Riona felt intimidated just being in his presence even though he was never anything, but courteous. When he sparred, Amyas used a variety of styles, moving effortlessly and gracefully, each precise movement showcased an incredible amount of control. Riona wondered if there was ever a time he wasn’t in control. The man was classy and he emphasized the trainees to focus on control, self control.

Theo was one some she had trained with only once but she knew that she already really liked the guy. Like her, he was a new recruit and was as new to the training as she was. But Riona was confident with her movements because she knew her body well, honed with years of training it for dance. Theo seemed a little insecure, his movements clumsy and uncontrolled and sometimes he’d accidentally knock her sideways, but he was sweet. He’d apologize and she could see the real effort he put into his training, that was terribly inspiring. Evelyn was great, patient and very helpful when she came by to check on their paring. In turn, Riona also tried to encourage him and help boost his confidence. She wasn’t any better than him, if she was honest, she just had a little more confidence, she believed. When the session had ended, they had a smoothie together and it was fun.

There were a few people that Riona felt…. unsettled around. And Sierra was one of them.

She was pretty and exuded an air of utmost confidence but when Riona sparred with her, the woman moved almost lazily, her techniques weren’t as sharp as the others. Granted, Riona wasn’t the best combat fighter, after all, she still got tired too quickly and zoned out randomly, but Sierra actually looked bored. And that pissed Riona off. When she had managed to land a hit on Sierra and the woman took a few steps back, she had boredly let out a ‘good job’. The only time she had any freaking expression was when Amyas came around to check up on them, then she was all smiles and actively took care of her techniques. The second the training session was over, Sierra had taken off, much to Riona’s relief. She didn’t like her and had wanted to rage but held herself back when she remembered she was immortal and with time, could get good enough to kick Sierra’s butt.

Along with the group training, she had her own private training sessions with Filip. It usually involved a shitload of hiking through countries with extreme weather conditions to train both her Environmental Adaptation skill and her Agility. There were days when she’d be able to run up a mountain trail with ease and days where even taking a step down a flat road was too exhausting for her. There were occasions where Filip would have her and Cailee train together and oftentimes it ended with the two of them playfully ganging up on Filip for making them hike through unforgivable trails. He seemed immune to their wrath, though, and Riona had chalked it up to him being a giant so maybe it took a while to get into his head. He had pointed out that their skills and endurance was improving.

And then he’d taken them to some mountain and told them to find him. It was the most exciting, grown-up version of hide-and-seek ever because it was snowing and she and Cailee were sure they would die. They didn’t though, and when they had somehow managed to track Filip down, he’d taken them back to his place and treated them to good food. So, at least there was that.

A few nights before her meeting with Command, Filip had texted her, informing that Command would like to know what place to meet at. After a few minutes of hard thinking, Riona texted back the ideal location.


-------


Riona found Command waiting for her at her favourite restaurant, sitting decked out in a very nice dinner outfit that exuded both classy and casual. Riona noted that people kept sneaking glances at Command and she knew it was because they couldn’t help it; the woman’s mere presence attracted the attention. Command smiled as Riona approached, her eyes warm.

“Hello, Riona.” Her voice was smooth, calming and yet, commanded attention.

“Hi,” Riona said as she sank into her seat opposite her. For some reason, she felt inexplicably shy to be in this woman’s presence. Was it because Command was intimidating? Riona wasn’t sure.

“How are you?”

“I’m well, how are you?” Riona asked, reaching for the menu and flipping it open. She already knew what she wanted, after all, this was her favourite restaurant. But she just needed something to distract her. In front of her, Command also flipped open her menu.

Command’s lips twitched into a smile. “I’m fine as well.”

A server came by, they placed their orders and then the server left. There was a few seconds of silence as Command observed her, dark eyes brimming with intelligence and mystery. Riona fought the urge to squirm.

“How are you adjusting to your new life, Riona?”

“Pretty well, I could say. Filip is very good to me, so is everyone else.”

Well, most of everyone.

“And your abilities?”

“It’s a little overwhelming at times,” she said honestly. “I’m still adjusting to them but it’s not as bad as the first few weeks.”

Command nodded knowingly. “Yes, it will take a while to adjust. But you have time, so there’s no reason to push it.” She leaned forward, tilting her head to the side. “What do you do, Riona?”

“I’m a dancer choreographer--was,” Riona corrected. “I was a dance choreographer.”

“Was?”

She paused as the server brought them their drinks before leaving. Riona nodded, fiddling a little with the edge of her glass. “I used to dance at a studio but I’m quitting.”

Command lifted an eyebrow. “Why?”

Why? Riona stared at her, a little confused. Did she not understand why? She shrugged off the thought and answered, “Well, the training with Filip is already very intense, and then there’s the training with the others. I want to give my all in this… in the Shadows. I won’t be able to do that if I keep a foot in my old job.”

“And how is Filip treating you as your Primary?”

“He’s trying to kill us with his jokes and the hikes,” Riona responded immediately. She froze, remembering who she was talking to and she blushed, embarrassed. “I...that was a joke. Filip isn’t trying to, you know, kill us. His training is just very intense… but it works… He’s truly a great Primary and he taught me a lot. He’s also very patient, and kind.”

Command gazed at her, expression unreadable. Mysterious. After a moment, she spoke up. “Do you think you deserve to be here, Riona?”

“Here…?”

“As part of the Shadows.”

Riona tilted her head to the side almost thoughtfully. “Using the word ‘deserve’ in this kind of context is funny to me. This Shadow thing, this Immortality, could be either a blessing or a curse, though frankly I’m hoping it's the former. Based on that, do I deserve rewards or punishment? Do I believe I deserve either? No, if not simply for the fact that my life has been neither good nor bad. I’ve done nothing to deserve a reward and nothing to receive punishment.” She drummed her fingers lightly on the table as silence fell between them. After a few seconds, she leaned forward. “Perhaps I don’t deserve this life. Yet, at least. I intend to value my actions, value what is taught to me, and by then, whatever I get at the end of this immortal line, I could say that I probably deserve it.”

Command took a sip of her wine, tilting her head slightly to the side. “What scares you the most, Riona?”

Riona stared at her, eyebrows furrowing together,

“What scares you?” Command repeated. “And why does it scare you?”

Riona blinked and then let out a short, bitter laugh. “Fear, huh? I thought fear would go away after I became immortal.” She shook her head in sardonic amusement. “Funny how that turned out. My fear, back then, was loneliness. I was afraid to be alone, afraid to be bored.”

“And now?” Command asked.

Riona looked at her, brows furrowed together as she hesitated for a moment. Her voice came out quiet, fierce. “I fear that everything I’ve gained will not be enough to protect my loved ones, even if I could count them all on only one hand. There’s so much… darkness, danger in this world. It makes my old fear seem like a passing cold. It’s a dark cloud in my head, you know? What if I gained all these powers, only for them not to be enough to protect those who are important to me? What then?”

That was a rhetoric question and yet Riona had half-expected a response. Common continued to observe her with those mysteriously intelligent eyes.

“What’s the most important thing to you?”

Riona took a sip of her drink, pondering the question. “Important, hm? I would say… value. I value my loved ones enough to want to protect them against anything. I hope to value the Shadows enough to be loyal to them and to you, Command.” She smiled. “Filip values whatever he sees in me and in turn, I’m going to value him as my Primary.” Again she paused, chewing a little on her bottom lip. She peered up at Command. “And I sincerely hope you and the Shadows have the right values.”

8 - instinctual progress

A couple of days after her dinner with Command, Riona was training one-on-one with her Primary, on top of a lovely seaside cliff located in South Africa, accessed by a Moongate.

They were in a fighting stance, with Filip wanting to focus on her ability to track movements while simultaneously adjusting to her environment.

“Focus, Ri,” he said as he jabbed a quick punch towards her stomach, stopping right before he hit her. “Deep breaths, channel your focus inside of you. What you’re looking for isn’t in your head and you can’t be thinking it should just magically show up. It’s an instinct, or like a muscle.”

“But how do I get that muscle?” Riona asked as she shifted to the side to dodge another quick jab from him. She had started to pick up a little on his movements but she wasn’t yet able to track it. He tapped her right shin lightly with his foot.

“Broken leg,” he said. “How do you move your arms or legs for dancing? How do you execute your complex movements? Do you think deeply about it?”

Riona frowned, jumping back to avoid a kick and then swiftly moving to the side to avoid a blow. She reached out with her hand to push against his wrist but before she could yank her arm back, Filip grabbed it and used it to throw her into the air. He had taught her how to not lose her momentum when she got tossed like salad into the air so she focused on twisting her body so that she landed on a roll and bounced back up without gaining any injuries.

In response to Filip’s question, she shook her head. “No, thinking about it messes me up.”

He nodded and spread his arms. “Think about this like dancing. Don’t think, just....do it.”

Riona threw her hands up in exasperation. “That doesn’t help!”

He chuckled. “Adjusted to the temperature?”

Riona blinked and then nodded. The place they were in was lovely, and at first, it had been a little too cold but now it was at a lovely temperature. Filip nodded and headed for the Moongate.

“Then let’s go.”

The next place they stepped into was the humid air of Malaysia, somewhere in the thicket of a forest. Filip looked comfortable within seconds and no sweat graced his body. Riona sucked in a breath and waited, her mind conjuring up images of her being one with the forest...being a part of this world, this air… and just like that, the air no longer felt hot and humid and instead, felt comfortable against her skin. Filip nodded approvingly.

“Getting better, Fine Wine. Soon, you’ll be able to adjust subconsciously.”

He started walking and she fell in step beside him. Because Filip was large and had long legs, one step of his equalled two of hers, and if she didn’t want to be left behind she had to learn to keep up with his pace, upping her endurance.

“Filip, where do the Shadows get their information?” Riona asked. “I mean, you knew where to find me and knew the things I liked and all of that before I even had to tell you anything. And you mentioned that you follow hints of the universe.”

Filip hummed.

“Also, you guys have private gyms! And like, massive corporations. I’m guessing you also have loads of connections.”

He nodded, giving her a glance. “That’s right.”

“So where or how do you get all of that fun stuff?”

He let out a bark of laughter. “Fun stuff, eh? I wouldn’t call it fun.”

“Yeah, well, you know what I mean. Or am I not allowed to know because I’m new?” Riona asked, peering up at him. Filip shook his head as they continued their trekk through the forest, sunlight spilling through the leaves of the large trees.

“You’re definitely allowed to know, Fine Wine, because you’re one of us now. One of ours,” he smiled proudly for a moment before tilting his head slightly to the side, almost thoughtfully. “We have this book, called tamám shud.”

Riona listened with rapt interest, her curious mind latching onto the word like a starved man would latch onto food. Filip gently took her arm and turned them around, taking their steps back towards the Moongates.

“To put it simply, tamám shud is a book of unknown origin which has helped all Commands thus far, keep track of everything the organization has done.”

“All Commands?” Riona gasped. “There’s more Commands?”

Filip nodded, a half smile gracing his lips. “Yes, as there are many more factions than those under our Command. Now,  tamám shud shows Commands what needs to be done to keep the universal balance.”

“How?”

“We don’t know but from what I’ve heard, it is sometimes with only a few words appearing mysterious on the pages, or a few symbols.”

They stepped through the Moongates and all Riona could see around her was white, swirling flakes moving wildly around as harsh winds tugged on her hair and clothing. The bite of cold was only momentary before it disappeared. She turned to Filip.

“Is that all that’s needed to figure out what to do?” Riona asked, appalled. “Isn’t that...rather vague and dangerous? Is that what the Shadows do? Focus on the vague?”

Filip smiled. “Sometimes the book shows drawings of a place. These are all small hints of the direction we need to head in, and it's up to the Commands to correctly decipher them.”

“What if they get it wrong?”

“They won’t.”

“How are you so sure?” Riona asked. He reached over and tapped her temple.

“Trust.  Tamám shud doesn’t lie. And instinct is what brings Commands to know what the book needs.” He smiled. “Just like your body told you you were in the cold, your body knew it needed to adjust that.”

Riona blinked once. Then twice. Her eyes moved and she realized that she was somewhere where snow fell angrily around them and fog swirled thick in the air. When she exhaled, clouds appeared. But she didn’t feel the slightest bit cold.

Her eyes widened as she looked up at Filip who just grinned.

“Instinct, Riona. Trust your instinct.”

She cocked her head to the side, looking up at him. Though it was dark, her eyes still took in the mountain of the man with all his hard edges and she looked at him through eyes that had gotten to know him intimately over the last few months. He was the man who stood firm and steady, looked large and rough but his eyes were careful and kind, his smiles were quick and his laughter was warm. When she was around him, she felt safe. It didn’t make any sense, considering she never bonded with anyone as quickly or as deeply as she did with him. Then again, maybe him being the reason she encountered many near-death experiences was the reason for the bond. But she was warm whenever she was around him and she realized that she really liked him, enjoyed his company, and would trust him with her life. Funny, she already did that, didn’t she?

Her instinct whispered to her.

She smiled warmly up at the giant of a man.

“I trust you, Filip.”


-------


Training went on in the groups as per normal. After her one-on-one training with Filip, she had him as her sparring partner the next day, with Leon as their trainer.

She scowled at her Primary. “You know, I keep getting bouts of exhaustion but nothing of energy bursts. Why am I getting robbed of them?”

He rolled his eyes as he sank into his combat position. “It will come, don’t you worry.”

Leon had demonstrated a few moves and then the trainees were off, sparring against each other. Riona lowered herself slightly, grounding her weight while still keeping her limbs loose enough to move. Her eyes focused on Filip, taking in the way his body tensed, preparing to move.

He snapped his fingers on one hand, inadvertently drawing her attention. That was her first mistake. The second her eyes shifted, he was behind her and had her in a chokehold.

“Dead,” he said, releasing her and moving back in front. “Don’t get distracted, Riona. Stop thinking and just feel. You know what to do, trust me.”

“I’m trying,” she growled as she focused on his fists in front of her. His fingers snapped...but from which hand? Was that his knee, why the fuck was it coming towards her? She blinked and it was like time slowed down for her. Her breathing changed and she was moving before she knew what she was doing. She ducked under Filip’s kick and slid in the opening he’d provided, landing behind him.

She caught his lips twitching into a smile but he still appeared to be moving slower so she was able to climb up his back. Her arms were weaker than her thighs so she swung around his neck, locking his throat between her thighs and squeezing. Time snapped back to normal and Filip grunted as she used her weight to tip him off-balance. They crashed to the floor but she refused to release him, grabbing his thick lug of an arm and twisting it sharply. He grunted and tried to break free but she twisted harder, letting a strained groan escape her lips. They struggled for a few seconds, her muscles streaming in protest and blood pounded heavily through her ears.

Filip reached up and tapped her knee. “I’m dead. You twisted my head off.”

She released him, breathing deeply as they both sat up. Her wide-eyed gaze met his proud glint.

“That’s my girl,” he said, giving her a fist bump.


-------


When Riona got home from meditating in the mountains somewhere in India, she found Leila sitting on the couch with a takeout in front of her and a show playing on the screen.

“What are you doing here?” Riona asked, dropping her bag on the floor, near the couch.

“Came to check if you’re actually going to quit the dance studio.”

Riona sighed, coming to sit next to her on the couch. “I am. I’m just waiting for a replacement to show up.”

“They said you’d been taking fewer classes and you don’t stick around anymore.” Leila turned off the TV and turned to her. “What’s going on?”

“Superhero training.”

Leila frowned. “Can you be serious for once? This is your life, Riona. What are you doing to it?”

Riona looked at her. “I’m living. I’m healthy and I’m fine, what's the issue?”

“I’m just afraid that you’re slipping away and I wouldn’t know how to catch you,” Leila said, turning to face her with her arms crossed. “You won’t speak to me or Landon, and I barely get to see you! Seriously, what’s going on?”

“I just don’t want to do dance anymore, that’s all--”

“You’re not just quitting dance, Ri. You’re quitting us.”

There was silence as they stared at each other. Anger bubbled in Riona’s chest, dark and twisty, and thoughts of why she had come to Germany in the first place started to bombard her, turning that anger into something sharper, more...tangible. She got to her feet.

“Leila, you and Landon had yourselves all figured out. And now that I’m figuring my shit out on my own, suddenly I’m quitting life?”

“You’re allowed to do that, but don’t try and get rid of us to achieve it!”

“I’m not trying to get rid of you. Why would I ever--”

The sound of the doorbell ringing rang through the apartment, startling the women out of their argument. Riona glanced at the door in confusion. Did Filip need something?

She went to the door and swung it open --only to be met with a pair of deep gray eyes, handsome features and a well-dressed body.

Behind her, Leila cursed.

“Will,” Riona breathed.

The man gave her an unsure smile. “Baby, I missed you.”


-------


After that evening, training went by in a blur, her brain was all clouded up and she was zoned out more often. Filip kept her busy, distracted her with his constant teasing and gruelling sessions. Filip introduced her to Eris who was another of his closest friends.

When Riona entered the training room on the 30th of May, she was brought out of her dark cloud when she saw a familiar figure standing on her mat, grinning at her. Her jaw dropped.

“Wait. Wait, wait, wait, you’re my sparring partner today?” she asked, horrified. She had seen him and Filip go at it and had quietly backed away, not wanting any part of that brawl.

Chris nodded, eyes twinkling. “Scared?”

“Never.” She stood in front of him and looked up, squinting her eyes at his handsome face. Why was everyone so beautiful? It didn’t make any sense. “Where do you get your tattoos done? I want to get some done, too.”

“It’s a secret,” he said with a mysterious smile.

Amyas stepped up, garnering everyone’s attention as he took over the training routine, going over the moves. Riona and Chris faced each other.

“If I beat you, will you tell me?”

He shook his head, eyes dancing with mirth. “Such big ambitions from such a little person.”

She bared her teeth at him. “Grr.”

“Scary.”

A whistle went off and they charged each other. After training with Filip, she had learned to treat her abilities like a muscle and though she wasn’t perfectly tuned to it, she could at least access it. Time slowed down briefly as she tracked his movements but she lost her hold over that ability after a few seconds of dodging Chris’s blows. The man was a powerful combatant, using combination styles that just couldn’t be named.

He landed a few hits, and she landed none. It went on like this for a while and there was just a few minutes until the session ended. Chris landed a powerful hit on her shoulder, causing her to snap back a few steps, her shoulder burning with pain. The pain helped sharpen her senses though, and soon she was back up, throwing out sharp jabs and kicking out with her legs before skipping out of his reach. Chris’s eyes glinted.

“Pretty moves.”

“Not so bad yourself,” she teased, ducking a blow she had tracked. In her peripheral view, she noticed his other arm coming up and out of nowhere, a burst of energy filled her. She hooked her arm around his elbow, pushing back against the ground with her legs to swing her around so that she could use her foot to kick the back of his head. He grunted and grabbed her ankle, surprising her. But before he could get a good grip, she twisted her body, breaking his hold and delivered a hard kick to the back of his knees, sending him to the ground.

The training session ended and Chris sat up, laughing. “Not bad, not bad.”

“What are you talking about?” Riona chuckled, jumping to her feet, heart racing and blood pumping loudly in her ears. She trembled with the urge to do more. “That was excellent! I owned you!”

Filip came up to them and helped Chris up. He looked down at Riona with a smile. “Getting even better there, Ri.”

Someone called out Chris’s name and he and Filip turned. Riona bounced in place as she ushered them to go, she’ll catch up with them later. She felt like maybe she should do laps or something, she was brimming with energy. Just as they walked away, Victor walked up to her with a smile.

“Took down Chris, huh? Guy’s tough.”

Riona nodded. “It was sheer dumb luck, heh heh, I just had a sudden burst of energy, but don’t tell him that.”
Victor laughed. “I won’t. Are we going to grab a smoothie?”

“Yes, I--” a sharp pain lanced through her, sucking away all her energy.  Riona blinked as she found that she couldn’t quite move. She lowered herself onto her knees on the mat, clenching her teeth against the wave of agony that flooded her body, causing her muscles to scream in protest.

“Riona, are you okay?” Victor’s concerned voice cut through the haze, reminding her that she wasn’t alone and that showing weakness was not an option. She forced a pleasant smile on her face as she looked up at Victor, wondering why his face was blurring.

“Yep, totally fine. Just… catching my breath.” Yeah, if only she could actually catch her breath. She was afraid to let go of the hold over the pain, because she knew that she would gulp in huge amounts of oxygen, bringing her close to hyperventilation and she couldn’t bring herself to do that in front of others. Her hands curled into fists as her body trembled with the urge to release her hold over her lungs.

“Ri?” The familiar deep voice was a relief to her clouded senses, and she turned towards it automatically. Filip approached them, eyebrows scrunched together as he took in her exhausted form. He nodded at Victor who stood to the side, slightly concerned even though he looked tired as well.

“Breathing okay?” Filip asked, kneeling down to her level and placing a hand under her chin, tilting her face up so that she was forced to look at him. The world swam before her eyes, making Filip’s face appear wavy.  Riona’s head felt heavy, her arms felt heavy and even her chest felt heavy, as though some boulder had made a home there.

“Mhm.” She gave him a bright smile, praying Victor didn’t notice her weakness. “Just chilling.”

“Yep, okay.” He pulled his hand away from her chin and Riona found herself looking down at the mat. She heard him stand up. “Victor, I believe Eemil is looking for you.”

“He is? Okay, thanks. Riona, we’ll grab smoothies any time.”

“Yep!” she said cheerfully.

There were the sounds of footsteps fading away and Riona strained to hear if there were any more people. The door closed and Filip kneeled in front of her again.

“Let go,” he ordered. “Your body needs the oxygen. There’s no one around, just you and me.”

Riona released the hold on her lungs and like she predicted, she started to hyperventilate, her body shaking as she sucked in greedy gulps of air. Filip kept a steady hand on her, helping and encouraging her through it until she managed to calm down. A softer wave of exhaustion flooded her body, making her feel lightheaded.

“What’s… happening?” she mumbled as her bones felt like they turned to liquid.

“Agility,” Filip replied, helping her so that she lay down. “It’s one of the worst side effects; it makes your body go through periods of extreme exhaustion and reduces your endurance during the first few months. We need to train you through those.”

“Thanks… for covering for me,” she mumbled, knowing Filip knew it was in regards to giving her the privacy to allow herself to become vulnerable.

He brushed her hair back affectionately. “Anytime, Fine Wine.”

“Stop calling me that,” she complained. “How would you like it if I call you Big Fat Giant?”

“Am I a Big Fat Giant?”

“Yes!”

“A BFG?”

“Ah… yes?”

“Go ahead, call me that, I don't mind.”

“That totally defeats the purpose of the name-calling, Filip,” Riona groaned. There was the sound of a door opening and then of footsteps approaching. She tensed until she heard another familiar voice.

“Did he actually kill you this time?” Cailee called out. Filip snorted.

“Does it look like a crime scene?” Riona asked, opening her eyes to see the dark haired woman peering down at her. “If so, then yes, I’ll pretend to die and he can get indicted for murder and then we won’t have to do anymore hikes.”

“There’s no blood,” Cailee observed.

Filip sighed. “You’ve just started training and you’re already conspiring against me.” Gently, he pulled Riona up into a sitting position, steadying her. “Deep breaths, slowly. Clear your mind, and focus on your core. You don’t want to go into hyperventilation everytime you fall into extreme exhaustion, so you need to learn how to control it.”

With a mental sigh, Riona turned to her Primary, wondering how much more of this physical exhaustion she would have to endure before she perfected it like him.

9 - the impromptu meeting

He walked into the room and settled down in his favourite seat, by the kitchen island. She grabbed a glass of water and slid it over to him.

“Filip, are you okay?” she asked, tentatively. She had never seen Filip look this serious or tense before and it worried her.

“I came to discuss something with you, Riona,” he said, motioning for her to take a seat. She sat down obediently. He leaned forward, threading his fingers together as he fixed a steady gaze on her. Riona was reminded at that moment that Filip wasn’t just her Primary and good friend, he was a Batavi Primary and he was a powerful immortal. Whatever he came to discuss about, it wasn’t something light.

“What is it?” she prompted when silence remained.

“I failed to mention something, and in truth, I didn’t want it to affect your training because of fear.”

Her eyebrows drew together in confusion but she didn’t say anything.

“A couple of members of the Shadows have gone missing over the last six months. A body has just washed up in New Zealand which gives us two confirmed deaths, and one missing body. We presume the last to be dead, as well.”

Riona’s eyes peeled wide at this. “Three dead Shadows?”

He winced and her jaw dropped.

“More?”

“Riona…”

“Are you guys in danger?” she asked, leaning forward anxiously. “You, Chris, the others? Command? Do you know who’s doing this? What’s going to happen?”

Filip gave her a long look, something flickered in his gaze but disappeared before she caught it. “You’re in the Shadows, too, Riona.”

Silence filled the air, thick with unspoken words. But she knew what he meant; whatever was after the Shadows, were after her too.

“Is this why we were recruited?” she asked, quietly. “To fill up… your ranks?”

He shook his head but didn’t answer. She decided that she will ask him again later, not wanting to deal with the possibility of being betrayed.

Filip spoke again, drumming his fingers on the table. “There will be a meeting on June 5th with Command and everyone else.”

Riona glanced at her phone. “That’s tomorrow.”

He nodded in confirmation. “You’ll be participating passively for this meeting but I expect you to show up on time.”

“Yes, sir, ” she said, saluting

He cracked half a smile.


-------


Will would not stop calling her, but at least he didn’t show up at her doorstep anymore. When her phone started to ring again, Riona switched the damned thing off and tossed it across the room. Filip sat on the couch and though he lifted a brow, he didn’t say anything.

Which was a good thing because Riona felt this close to exploding. The meeting with Command had been an eye-opener. The deaths of those people had affected the older people and scared the newer recruits. She had trained with almost everyone in the room and it scared her to know that something out there was hunting them down. She’d thought there were only 3 bodies.

It was horrifying to know it was 13.

13 dead immortals.

How in the world did that happen?

Filip was in her apartment to help brief her on what to expect on her small mission. He spoke quietly, confidently and sternly. He mentioned that their training will intensify a little to help her adapt better. She could tell he was deeply sad by one of the deaths but she never got the chance to bring it up because he’d just change the subject.

Her next sparring partner was Eris, a woman with wild curly and fun glint in her eyes. Although her face was stoic while Leon was going over the training moves for the day, Eris looked like she was mentally going over Riona’s physique and probably trying to find a good way to take her down. Riona hoped it wouldn’t be easy because she’d worked really hard to figure all this out.

Eris smiled at her as they got into position. “You’re one of Filip’s minions.”

Riona paused before grudgingly nodding. “He’s my Primary, yes. Riona.”

“Ah, I met Cailee, his other minion.”

And that was it for conversation, because the next thing Riona knew, the woman moved and she found herself desperately dodging her attacks. Thanks to her ability getting sharper overtime and constant training, she was able to track Eris’s movements. That was enough to dance an inch away before she got hit. Still, Eris made it near impossible for Riona to keep up because Eris moved like some deadly combat ninja machine. She was quick, precise and so brilliant that Riona got tired before she could even move into offense. Eris landed a few hits, making Riona stumble back and then she stopped.

“You’re too focused on the attacks coming at you, you’re not looking for the openings,” she said as she helped her up. Riona tried to catch her breath, focusing on balancing it the right way.

“You move too quickly for me to keep up,” Riona said, eyebrows furrowing. Eris stepped back, and spread her arms.

“Come at me.”

Riona did, she ran towards her, feigning a left punch but really aiming for right kick….which Eris blocked and retaliated with a jab to her stomach. Riona jumped back, clenching her stomach.

“You’re so obvious,” Eris said with a light scoff. “I could probably catch all your moves before you execute them.” She motioned her with her fingers. “Again.”

Riona growled and charged again, trying for a different tactic, one Amyas had taught. Eris saw through that, too and Riona found herself falling backwards.

“You’re thinking too much.”

“Filip said the same thing,” she muttered as she got to her feet. Eris nodded.

“He’s right. Look, you’re a dancer, right? You have near-perfect control over your limbs but you’re stressing too much on the mechanics of the fighting moves, instead of letting your body naturally flow with it. See, if you do it like this…” She executed a series of movements on Riona in slow motion, explaining the dynamics. Then she made Riona attack her, again and again until she found a rhythm.

“Your body knows what to do, your mind simply guides it,” Eris murmured, as she executed another move. Soon, they were back to sparring, and Riona was surprised to see that she was able to focus on Eris’s openings as well as the hits. She managed to land a hard kick to Eris’s leg before Eris beat her back. At the end of class, Eris helped her up with a half-smile.

“Not bad. With time and training, you'll get even better.”

They stepped out of the training room and were just about to head for the showers when Filip came up to them. His face was still dark, slightly haggard, but he had his usual smirk on his face.

“How did my minion do?” he asked Eris, winking at Riona who just scowled at him. Eris gave Riona a once-over.

“She’s alright, could be better,” she said.

“You weren’t in training today,” Riona turned to Filip, eyebrows up. “How come?”

“Things to do,” he responded lightly. He turned to Eris. “Lunch?”

She nodded. “I could do with food.”


-------


During the next few days, Riona kept trying to get a chance to ask him more about those who passed, but he didn’t seem up for it, focusing instead on upping her strength and abilities to defend herself, keeping her in a loop of distractions. Between the group training and the one-on-one, Riona was kept on her toes and Filip refused to go easy on her, telling her that it was important she would be able to defend herself when she wasn’t around him. She was quick to figure out that it probably had something to do with the danger surrounding the Shadows.

On the day she was supposed to leave with Amyas, Filip showed up to see her off. She took one look at his grim face and rolled her eyes, grabbing her bag. She stepped up to him and hugged him, pulling back to make sure he could read her eyes.

“I’ll be fine, okay?” She started to leave but then paused. She turned and gave him another hug, this time a hug of comfort. She looked up at him in earnest.

“I’m sorry for your loss, Filip. I wish I had more time to comfort you through it and… I just want you to know that I’m on your side, okay? I’ll see you when I get back.”

With that, she gave him a big smile and then headed towards where Amyas and the rest of her team were waiting.

10 - sands of nairobi

Riona had never been to Kenya so it was an exciting event for her when they stepped through the Moongate, arriving somewhere early in the morning. Her team consisted of two other recruits; a woman named Nadezhda, and Victor, and it was led by the suave Amyas.

Even now, in the sweltering heat of their environment, the man was dressed in luxurious clothes and seemed nearly unbothered. He seemed on edge, but Riona knew it was because of what happened at the meeting. They climbed into a luxurious limousine and were driven to a traditional hotel in what seemed to be in the middle of the Nairobi city. The inside of the hotel was lovely, filled with traditional trinkets here and there, amidst the sleek luxurious furniture, and Riona couldn’t stop a smile from spreading across her lips as she moved around, taking great care into looking at all the cultural elements. They stood in the open-air environment, the sun’s warm rays streaming into the space and heating up whatever it touched.

Everyone was finding some way to cool themselves down, but she felt unbothered as she moved about while Amyas stood to one side, speaking to one of the men that had picked them up.

“I don’t understand how you’re able to keep that energy up,” Victor told her, sounding tired and looking rather...hot. Sweaty, actually. As Amyas came over and handed her a key, he gave her a glance.

“She’s a Batavi,” he told Victor, absently going through his phone. “She can adapt to environmental changes within minutes. Once she gets stronger, I’m sure the time will reduce to mere seconds.” He drifted off towards his room. Victor turned to her with an impressed glance.

She shrugged. “Filip took me to places with extreme weather conditions. It used to take an hour for me to adapt but i guess now it takes a few minutes.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah…”

They settled into their hotel rooms and while the others were busy cooling off, Riona took the time to wander around, stopping now and then to look at the different portraits hanging on the walls. The hotel did have a pool but as she wasn’t packed to go swimming, she, sadly, couldn’t partake in that pleasure. She hunted around until she found a little bar, not too far away from the rooms.

She didn’t want to miss when Amyas was heading for their planned destination. As she settled on a barstool at the counter, requesting a margarita, her mind went over the assignment they had to do.

She made a point to memorize and dutifully study information because she used to hate having to carry notes around during exam weeks. She leaned back in her seat, frowning as she realized that during all her time spent with her Primary and with the Shadows, she had never taken enough initiative to study their history a little more. She knew basic backgrounds but it bothered her that she didn’t know enough. That was terribly ignorant for her, and especially considering the mess that was currently surrounding them.

She would be damned if she got left behind because she didn’t do her freaking homework. Her eyes flickered to the clock behind the bar. Amyas had mentioned that later, they were to head off to meet Leo, the Command of the Shadows in this area.

She sighed, running a hand down her face. How could she have been so careless, and so… carefree in all these months? Not even giving a second thought to study the Shadows deeper than just what she saw.

A figure plopped into the seat beside her, making her straighten. At the man ordering, she smiled.

“You look fresher,” she told Victor, running her eyes over his change of clothes. Earlier, he’d looked slightly disheveled and uncomfortable with the heat and now, he was dressed in lighter threads, clothes that were casual yet formal. His hair was slicked back but an unruly cowlick graced his forehead. The handsome man smiled as he turned in his seat to face her.

“Thanks, I think.”

“It’s a compliment,” she reassured him. “You look good.”

“So do you.”

They had gotten to know a little more of each other post-training, enough to be friends and enough for Riona to notice the tension in and around his eyes and the way his posture remained slightly stiff. She reached out to lightly pat his shoulder.

“You alright, Victor?”

He nodded and after a moment, he glanced at her. “You shouldn’t be wandering around alone, Riona,” he said, quietly. “It’s not very...wise of you.”

She shrugged, taking a sip of her drink, enjoying the cool sensation in her mouth. “I’ve come to realise that I’m not a very wise person.” She took another, slightly more aggressive sip.

“Drowning your sorrows?” he asked, cocking his head to the side. She shook her head with a little smile.

“I don’t dare get drunk before the mission even really starts. There’s already trouble brewing, I needn’t add to that.”

He ordered a cocktail, virgin. He sat stiffly in his seat, his eyes flicking about, as though expecting something to pounce out at them. They sat together in companionable silence until Riona couldn’t take it anymore, noticing his fingers tapping light on the table, the way his jaw tightened every now and then. The man was so obviously unsettled and it was going to affect her too. She needed to get him to chill and relax a little. She downed her margarita and abruptly turned to him.

“Let’s dance.”

He blinked at her, his lips twitching with amusement. “What, now?” He looked around him. “There’s no one dancing.”

“Who cares? We can dance right here. They have such lovely music playing,” she nodded at the speakers mounted over the bar, speakers that played a modern jazzy tune. Whatever it was, Riona loved it and she wanted to dance. When he looked like he was going to hesitate, she tilted her head and looked up at him. “It’ll help me settle.”

A knowing look crossed his features and he broke into a slow smile. “Alright, then.”

They stood up and Riona moved carefully into his personal space, not wanting to intrude but just get close enough to dance with him. She found that human contact helped immensely with nerves and slow dancing was like a hug. A dancing hug, she mused.

She waited for him to give the greenlight and when he slid an arm around her waist and pulled her against his body, she gasped a little in surprise at the heat that flared up. She fought to ignore it, dismissing it as just being in the moment. She took one of his hands in hers and slid the other one up to his shoulder, leaning back to give him a smile.

“There you go, was that so hard?” she asked as they swayed lightly to the music. Her heart raced in her chest at the closeness and suddenly, she felt like she had no idea what to do. Victor lowered his face to her ear.

“You smell nice,” he murmured, breath brushing over her ear and sending shivers down her spine. She let out a laugh as the music washed over them in a soft, soothing cadence.

“Thank you.”

They swayed some more and then Riona gently prompted him to execute some light moves, a playful twirl and the like. She got swayed away from his body and then pulled back against his, chests touching, eyes bright, warmth spreading throughout her body.

"So, Mr. Victor Constantinescu," Riona started playfully. "Besides being a data architect, what other interesting things are there about you?"

His eyebrows lifted in amusement. "And data architects are interesting to you, a dancer?"

She hid a smile as she executed another twirl by his hand. "I googled it, to be honest. And I do find it interesting… you've got a lot to do with data structures and visualizing data frameworks. Sounds complicated, but interesting nevertheless. Like how architects work with building, except in your case it’s data. Which is, of course, cool."

Didn’t Filip mention that Janissaries had accelerated perception or something similar? It would probably be a lot useful for him now…

He let out a low chuckle, swaying with her again. "Okay, well. Hm, what would you like to know?"

Oh, that was easy, Riona knew what she wanted to ask him. "You have such a strong hold over yourself, almost like you're holding back from something. Why is that?"

Victor looked like he was measuring his answer. "There's….strength in self-control. I believe that we should all have a semblance of it... it's just the way it is, you know? For me personally."

Riona nodded, wondering how life would be like if she held herself back from things. He was right and self-control was probably a good thing, also Amyas had a big thing for control. Her mind flashed to the people in the Shadows, and she recalled that many of them were… well, looked to have total self control.

Her mind dashed to her Primary and to Cailee and their love for all things social and amusement. Yep, birds of feather. No wonder the three of them were Batavi.

"What brought you to Germany?" Victor's voice drew her attention and she looked up to see him gazing at her. Heat ran up her spine at the intensity in his eyes.

She cleared her throat. "It's an embarrassing reason."

"I won't judge," he said, lips twitching. He probably wouldn’t but… she considered lying but decided against it, because eh, what's the point?

"I was running away from my ex-boyfriend because he was getting too much in my head."

"Ah."

"Yeah, no noble reason," she sighed. "Found a dance studio, moved in with my cousin before she got married and...well, here I am," she let out a little laugh, "on the sands of Nairobi."

Her chest brushed his, her legs against his, enticing a delicious warmth to spread through her. Her heart drummed heavily in her chest and her eyes became half-lidded as she looked up at him.

"And you?" She asked softly. "What brought you to Germany?"

He was quiet for a little while as he looked down at her, eyes shrouded in mystery and….sadness?

"Fresh start."

Her eyebrows furrowed slightly but she didn't say anything when it looked like he was going to speak again.

"I needed a fresh start after my wife…"

She blinked, disappointment filling her. "Oh, you're married?"

He shook his head, his gaze still on hers, steady, unwavering. "Widowed."

Her heart clenched at that, a heavy feeling settling on her chest. People that lost partners through death… that had to be so painful. She couldn’t imagine anything like it. Riona touched his hand gently.

"I'm sorry."

He smiled, the kind of smile that said he'd gotten enough of condolences. "Thank you."

She opened her mouth. "When did you--"

Her eyes shifted to the side when she saw two sleek cars pull up in front of the hotel, cutting off whatever she was going to say. The bar they were in was an open-air bar near the entrance of the hotel. She had wanted to be as close to the lobby as possible and it seemed that she made a good choice.

They stopped swaying as Victor also looked towards the luxurious lobby, seeing two men climb out of the car. Amyas came into view, dressed in a different but still classy attire. Beside him, Nadezha stood.

Victor and Riona glanced at each other, paid for their drinks and then headed towards the group of people standing together. As they approached, Amyas turned and introduced them to the two very handsome men, Ace and Udo.

Riona’s eyes flickered to the sky, noting that it was quite late in the afternoon, near twilight. They got into the cars and were driven to a gorgeous mansion that had large trees standing proud along the cobbled driveway and sleek marble staircases that reflected the lights. Once inside, Riona blinked in total awe, it was like being inside some magical palace. Everything seemed so...shiny, for lack of a better word.

Two men approached them, big smiles on their faces as they reached out to greet Amyas. From all their pleasant welcome, she figured that they must be good friends.

“Leo,” said one of the men with a charming smile as he stepped towards Riona and her teammates.

“He’s the Command of this unit,” Amyas said, nodding at him. “And this is Jacob.”

Jacob had stunning blue eyes and kind smile, reaching out with his hand to shake their hands. “Very pleased to meet with you all.”

“Come, we have a feast prepared! You must be hungry,” Leo said as he shook their hands. “We have some of your favourites, Amyas.”

As Riona and the others followed behind, she saw Amyas hand Leo an envelope. Leo opened it and after a moment, he destroyed it, brows furrowed slightly.


-------


Riona wasn’t sure if she was allowed to have this much fun on such a serious mission, but she couldn’t help herself as Ace made another funny joke. They had finished a very pleasant dinner and had migrated to a place where they were now enjoying drinks and chatting away. Leo, Jacob and Amyas had disappeared off to do whatever leaders of the Shadows did, leaving Riona, Victor and Nadezhda to mingle with the two men who’d come to pick them up, Udo and Ace. Both of whom were very friendly and easy to get along with.

Ace, real name Aslan, was a very laid-back guy and to Riona, he was very fun. They had spent the last half an hour drinking some traditional alcoholic brew and chatting about music. Udo had been nice and attentive, always making sure that the group was comfortable. They made for very pleasant company and Riona felt almost guilty that she was having so much fun with them.

At some point, while chatting with Ace, she had seen Victor and Udo talking and she was glad to see that he wasn’t completely isolating himself. She liked group activities to involve everyone.

Some time after returning from the bathroom, she found Victor sitting with Ace, both men holding the traditional alcohol she had come to really enjoy. Victor looked so much calmer and his cheeks were tinted red, a sign that he may be tipsy. She glanced around her, scanning her environment. Nadezhda had stepped out for fresh air, it seemed.

“Mind if I join?” she asked the men as she approached. Ace grinned, patting the seat beside him.

“How could one turn away such a lovely lady?”

She laughed as she sat down next to him, smiling at Victor. “You good, Victor?”

He smiled, eyes slightly glazed over. “Never better.”

“So,” Riona said, turning to Aslan with a smile. “You mentioned you were a Janissary, like Victor. But, you’re old.”

He let out a peel of laughter, eyes bright with mirth and amusement. “I should be with graying hair and a walking stick with the way you say it,” he teased. “I feel as though I’m disappointing you.”

“I meant no offense! Just that you did mention you were one of the oldest Janissaries alive to this date,” she looked over him, admiringly. “I can’t imagine what that must be like. I’m still thinking very… mortal-ish.”

His lips twitched in amusement, lightly swirling his drink. “With time, your thinking will change.”

Riona nodded thoughtfully, her eyes drifting around the room until she caught sight of what looked like a board game sitting on a tea table at the end of the massive tent. She leaned forward in interest.

“Ace, what is that?” she pointed to it. Aslan followed her finger and he grinned.

“That’s Mancala, also known as Bao. It’s a game.”

Riona’s eyes brightened. “Can we play?”

“Sure.” He got up, pulled out the game and all its components and sat in front of her. Riona clapped her hands gleefully, and she knew her social butterfly energy must be stemming from all the alcohol she consumed. As Aslan set up the game, she asked about it. Victor scooted next to her, moving closer to get a better look at what was happening.

“Bao is an old, traditional game that has been played for thousands of years and is still played today.”

After he set up the game and taught the basic rules to Riona, they started a match. She still couldn’t quite grasp it though and kept losing. They had decided that everytime a match was lost, they had to take a sip of alcohol. She was getting very tipsy, bordering on being completely drunk.

Udo came by and he laughed when he saw what was happening. “We’re playing board games now?”

“Udo, do you know how to play?” Riona asked, looking up at him hopefully. “Ace keeps kicking my butt and I don’t like it.” Not to mention, the world was starting to sway just a little bit around her.

Udo sighed as he sat down, looking over the game. “Well, he’s been around a lot longer….”

Ace just laughed.

“I’m getting too drunk and I couldn’t even win sober. I have no hope,” Riona sighed. Udo reached for the game, a soft smile playing around the corners of his lips.

“Well, I couldn’t allow our guests to be in any sort of distress...”

Riona watched Udo and Ace play and briefly wondered if their side of the world was in as much unrest as what was happening on her side. Everything seemed so…normal. Ugh, her head was getting dizzy and coherent thoughts weren’t quite forming.

“Need a shoulder?” Victor murmured as she swayed against him. She nodded, too lightheaded to come up with words. She pressed her head against his shoulder, grateful for the steady surface. She managed to say one word.

“Thanks.”

Outfits:
Dinner with Command     |      Training / Hiking with Filip

Round Status:

Round 1: Done | Round 2: Done

Last edited by MistyMisty (13/08/2020 at 15:06)